

To my Mum.

Without her this book would still be in a cupboard.

Thank you for your eternal patience.

"We feel and know that we are eternal."

Baruch Spinoza.
Table of Contents

Timeline

Prologue

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Five

Chapter Twenty-Six

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty-One

Chapter Thirty-Two

Chapter Thirty-Three

Chapter Thirty-Four

Chapter Thirty-Five

Chapter Thirty-Six

Chapter Thirty-Seven

Chapter Thirty-Eight

Chapter Thirty-Nine

Chapter Forty

Chapter Forty-One

Chapter Forty-Two

Chapter Forty-Three

Chapter Forty-Four

Epilogue
Timeline

2025- Experiments start.

2030- New Era; the cyborgs are introduced to society.

2040- X-Prototype experiments start.

2045- Government scandal creates riots and protests on the streets. The X-Prototypes escape the facility where they're being held.

2050- The New Government officially takes control.

2060- Present.
Prologue

'Wake up!'

Scarlet watched the bird that lay on the floor. It twitched uncontrollably. She wondered how long it would take for it to die and then realised what a cruel thought she had just had. It was pitch black in the room but the bird was illuminated from above and below, an eerie light enveloping its body.

As she approached, the larger it grew and she froze, fascinated. How was this possible? Stepping forward silently in the darkness with only a single light bulb hanging from above to guide her way, she realised the bird was a crow. The animal continued to twitch, a faint light shimmering beneath, black feathers falling around its dying body and she stood from afar, too scared now to get any closer.

'Wake up!'

Maybe she could save it? Scarlet took a step closer and then another, holding her breath until she realised it was true. The crow grew in size with every step she took. She looked around but saw nothing except darkness. The light bulb had moved, as if following her to provide some light in the shadows.

'You must wake up. Now!'

Scarlet observed the crow with fascination and moved towards it, watching, as the bird grew larger and larger. A mirror emerged to her right and a girl inside the mirror waved back at Scarlet. She immediately recognised the person inside as herself. But there was something different about this other Scarlet. They looked exactly the same, long blonde wavy hair and big light blue eyes, but the way this other Scarlet was smiling haunted her. There was something wrong.

She shifted her attention back to the crow and made her way to its side, but the bird lay still on the ground. Dropping to her knees she wondered what it would feel like to touch its feathers.

'Please, wake up!'

Scarlet's hand reached out towards the crow, her fingers outstretched, her eyes widening at the strange beauty death could cause. She eagerly wanted to feel its softness and, in a strange way, become part of its beauty.

'Wake up!'

Her fingertips brushed the soft wings and then suddenly the crow began to move. Scarlet jumped back and watched the bird fly away into the mirror where the other Scarlet was.

'Goddamn it, wake up!'

The mirror began to melt and the light bulb fell into the shadows. Scarlet stepped back and then felt the ground disappear as she dropped and continued to drop as she screamed.

Scarlet opened her eyes.

A boy was leaning over her and she yelped. His hands fell over her mouth, his touch as soft as the crow's feathers. The boy gestured for her to be quiet and she nodded. He was standing on the tip of his toes and his blonde silky hair fell in cascades over his face.

'Where am I?' Scarlet asked.

'I don't know,' the boy said. 'We have to go before they come back.'

'Before who comes back?'

The room was empty except for three metal counters. She had seen counters like these before in the morgue. The walls were so white they radiated light and Scarlet winced.

'Am I dead?' Scarlet asked.

'I don't think so,' he said. 'I don't feel dead.'

Scarlet jumped off the counter and looked down at the white clothes she wore. She noticed they were both dressed in the same outfits and her fingers ran down the soft sleeve before the boy grabbed her arm.

'We have to go,' he said.

'I don't understand...' Scarlet frowned. 'Do we know each other?'

The boy watched her in silence, his eyes pleading for her to understand his urgency. Scarlet guessed he was only twelve or thirteen years old as he tugged at her sleeve.

'Do we know each other?' she pressed. 'You seem so familiar.'

'My name is Vladimir,' the boy said. 'I woke up and was lying on one of those things.' He pointed his small finger at the counter. 'I heard people talking about us and what they were going to do...' His shoulders shook. 'They left, but I think they're coming back. We have to go, please.'

'Do to us?' Scarlet said. 'What do you mean? I'm supposed to be in hospital. Is this a different department? Wendy never told me about-'

'I don't think this is a hospital,' Vladimir said.

'Are you one of the patients in my hospital?' Scarlet asked. 'Your face is so familiar...'

'I'm not a patient,' he said. 'Please, let's go.'

Vladimir dragged Scarlet across the room towards the door. Outside lay a long wide hallway as brightly illuminated as the room they had just left. The smell of detergent spread through her nostrils. Vladimir took Scarlet's hand and led her down the corridor, peering around the corners to check for their kidnappers. Scarlet stood as closely to him as possible, trying to keep her mind blank as she felt she would erupt with all the questions and fears forming inside her head.

'What's your name?' Vladimir whispered.

'Scarlet Lock.'

Vladimir smiled and Scarlet did so too. His hand was still holding hers and it made her feel safe. An alarm started ringing and Vladimir gasped, his grip on her tightening as they ran.

'Attention, attention,' the voice from the alarm droned. 'X-Prototypes Two and Five have escaped. Please bring them back safely and unharmed. Attention, attention-'

'Hey, you two!' a voice cried. They both turned, spotting a man in a white uniform pointing at them. Scarlet froze at the sight of the gun he held.

They rushed into another hallway and as they increased their speed Scarlet felt as though her surroundings were beginning to blur. She had long lost her sense of direction and had no idea where they were heading.

Vladimir came to a sudden halt, causing Scarlet to crash into him. She stood, splattered against his back, wondering what had happened. By then an entire group of guards were following them and she couldn't understand why Vladimir had decided to stop at such a critical moment.

She soon realised why.

The hallway had no exit except for a glass wall. Scarlet could see trees on the other side and wished she could reach out to them. The group of guards had now cornered them and a woman made her way through the crowd. She studied them intently as if they were experimental specimens that had escaped their cages.

'Get away from us!' Vladimir cried.

'We won't hurt you,' she said in a soothing tone. 'We only wish to help you.'

'Like hell you do!' Vladimir said.

'We mean no harm.' The woman lifted her hands up in surrender. Her mouth widened into a smile and suddenly Scarlet felt a shock wave reverberate through her body. There was something wrong with that smile. She had seen it before in her dream.

'We want to go,' Scarlet mumbled.

'You will.' The woman's eyes darted from Vladimir to Scarlet. 'But it isn't safe for you outside. We will take care of you here.'

'We don't need taking care of,' Vladimir said as they slowly began to retreat towards the glass wall.

'Oh, but you do,' the woman said. 'You certainly do.'

Vladimir suddenly pushed Scarlet towards the wall. 'Jump!' he yelled as he spun around and lunged himself at the guards. Scarlet watched in horror, her feet unable to move.

The woman had fallen against a guard due to Vladimir's sudden attack. 'Capture the girl!' she howled. Scarlet panicked and ran towards the wall, her chest contracted and her stomach twisted as she saw how high from the ground she was. She hesitated before breaking free. The glass cut through her skin as she jumped. For a moment she felt as though she could fly like the crow from her dream.

Then, everything went dark.
Chapter One

Sam Harris winced at the sight of so many weapons. Curtis was busy loading up the Opel with countless weaponry, making sure to keep them hidden from view. Sam rubbed the back of his head and watched as his friend headed towards him.

He stared at the gun he'd been handed. It was a standard Glock, semi-automatic, similar in size and weight to the other guns he had handled in the past. He grimaced and was glad the thing wasn't loaded.

'It is a necessary precaution,' Curtis said noticing Sam's distaste. His voice was flat, lifeless. There was something eerie about Curtis, as if he wanted to melt into the shadows and disappear from view.

'These precautions of yours,' Sam said, 'get us into more trouble than is necessary.'

Sam tucked the gun into the back of his trousers and then quickly removed it, as if realising it had been a bad idea. He finally hid the weapon beneath the driver's seat, joyful he didn't have to look at it anymore.

'We should hurry,' Sam said. 'We have quite a drive ahead.'

He stared at the dent on the door of the car and leaned forward, pressing the palm of his hand against it. This was yet another thing he would have to add to his to-do list. Sam focused on his hand and observed the wires and small robotic mechanisms embedded into his skin that worked as muscles. He slid his hand across the dent and the mechanisms worked in complete synchronisation, responding to what the brain had ordered his hand to do.

His eyes focused on the reflection of his face in the wing mirror. Part of his jaw, collarbone and forehead had been replaced with wires and robotics, creating the sensation that two people were looking into that reflection; a human and a robot. It was, in his opinion, a rather remarkable curse.

His ears, still with a human appearance but enhanced mechanically to hear better than any human, picked up on the scraping of Madeleine's feet by the entrance. Sam gazed up towards the house and found her by the door, watching him, her robotic jaw tightly clenched and those silvery inhuman eyes so focused that he could feel them piercing through his skull.

'You planning on leaving without a goodbye?'

'I would never dream of-'

'I'm not about to let you and that dimwit over there go climbing into that thing you dare call a car without saying goodbye,' Madeleine said, as she made her way towards him.

'We'll be back by tomorrow morning,' Sam said. 'We'll be quick about it.'

'You could be back in an hour for all I care. That isn't a reason for you not to say goodbye. Can't someone else do this job? Send Thorn to go and get the medical supplies. If he gets caught no one is going to miss him.'

'Do you need a hug?' Curtis questioned.

'You better keep that mouth of yours shut,' Madeleine spat. 'Or I'll shut it for you.' Her attention returned to Sam. 'One day that car is going to get you killed. You shouldn't be risking your life going to get these supplies. If you die it'll be me explaining why.'

'Drama queen,' Curtis muttered.

Sam watched as Madeleine shot Curtis a deadly stare and smiled at her. He gave her a long strong hug before she began complaining about personal space. Her silver eyes drifted to the ground.

'Will you be okay?' Sam asked.

Madeleine snorted. 'Don't worry about me.'

Sam nodded, not entirely convinced by her response. At some point he had realised –even though Madeleine would never recognise it- that she hated being left alone. He wanted to stay at home to avoid worrying her, but that wasn't possible. They needed the medical supplies urgently as their own had run out.

'Don't you two idiots get caught, okay?' Madeleine said. Sam nodded, knowing she truly meant it. If they were caught Madeleine would be left alone. She could always go back to the Institute but then again, she wasn't the type that endured change very well.

Sam entered the car. The inside smelt of old leather, cigarettes and oil. Rolling down the window he waved at the shrinking image of Madeleine as they made their way through the gates.

The task was to infiltrate an old warehouse that they had been told contained medical supplies. The plan was to break in and steal as much as possible. They had been obliged to do this on many occasions in the past year since a new law had been established prohibiting cyborgs the use of hospitals and medical help. Until now their efforts had been successful.

'She'll be fine.' Sam gave his friend a curious look and Curtis added, 'You have that worried expression you always get when we leave her behind. She'll be fine as long as she doesn't burn down another room like last time.'

Sam chuckled softly, more from fear than amusement. He focused on their approach to the centre of town. There was little to no traffic at this hour but he drove slowly and cautiously, wary of the Watchers.

The few citizens making their way home turned to look at them and Sam kept his eyes on the road the entire time. The people of Mercy Cross didn't tend to get into trouble unless they had to, and most of the time kept away from the likes of Curtis and Sam.

As soon as they left the town Curtis turned the radio on and it immediately began to make strange buzzing sounds. His fingers thrashed against the buttons and Sam watched as the thin wires inserted into the skin of his fingers moved and squeaked as he jammed them against the radio. It wasn't long before Curtis gave up, unfolding a newspaper called the Daily Watch, which he began reading with a grim expression. After a while he started to grunt disapprovingly and Sam glanced at him curiously.

'What is it?'

'Two cyborgs were sentenced today at Capital Two, convicted of attacking Watchers,' Curtis said, shifting his attention from the paper to Sam.

'Anyone we know?' Sam asked.

'Nope,' Curtis said folding the newspaper. The 'Daily Watch' was a newspaper created by the New Government to announce the atrocities cyborgs had committed against humans. The back page contained a list of the convicted cyborg criminals and the dates and crimes they were being sentenced for.

'What is it?' Sam asked, after Curtis began chuckling.

'It makes you think,' he said. 'If Rupert Grayson was still alive and saw the world as it is today, he might've never created this mess.'

'You don't seriously believe this is all Grayson's mess?'

'No, of course not,' Curtis said. 'When the government's involved, you know it's not going to be the mess of just one guy.'

Sam stared at the empty road ahead. He'd had to switch the headlights on as the sun had begun to descend. He started to think about the past and how years ago the Old Government had arranged for some of the most brilliant scientists of their day to create a new super race. Rupert Grayson had been the head scientist who had discovered a way to enhance human abilities with mechanical and robotic parts, which were built into the body. The humans would become faster, stronger, and would be able to sustain long periods of time with no food or water. A creation of half-humans and half-robots.

'If that stupid new law hadn't been approved we wouldn't have to sneak around like criminals,' Curtis muttered.

'Well, fussing over it isn't going to change anything,' Sam said. 'We need those medical supplies for our robotic parts. We don't want to be in the position of having injuries we can't repair.'

Twenty years after the experiments first began a scandal shook the Old Government. It showed evidence that the humans had been submitted to the experiments through force and lies. Citizens had been led to believe through propaganda and the media that humans had participated in the experiments to save their lives from fatal injuries.

Strikes and protests had unfolded on the streets but it soon became violent when the Old Government sent the police force into the crowds to stop the riots. The protests had continued for months and hundreds of citizens and police had died. Thousands of private and public properties were destroyed. The Old Government had fallen; the leaders were forced to resign. Many of them were imprisoned whilst others fled. Rupert Grayson was arrested along with all the other scientists.

The New Government was created, promising a brighter future for the humans, and making sure there would be justice for such crimes. New laws had been established to supposedly protect the humans from the cyborgs, who would become second-class citizens with less rights and freedom. The police force was abolished and a new organisation called the Watchers was established, their task merely to pay justice to the humans by controlling and terrorising the cyborg population. By then the citizens had grown weary of the cyborgs, claiming that they had never tried to confront the Old Government for what had been done to them. The New Government aimed a media campaign at the humans, claiming the cyborgs were terrorists. They were a clear threat to the nation and needed to be controlled. Therefore, with each passing day, humans began to believe that they were somehow dangerous and linked with or in favour of the Old Government.

It didn't take long for them to grow fearful of the thousands of cyborgs that walked the same streets as them. They posed a threat due to their inhuman strength, their modified eyesight, hearts that had been adjusted to never fail, and organs replaced and enhanced for their durability.

'Take Melton Road,' Curtis said. 'It'll be faster.'

'Too many controls,' Sam said. 'It's a direct road to Capital Two.'

'All the roads we need to take are direct to Capital Two,' Curtis replied. 'So we might as well take the fastest.'

After the riots and the fall of the Old Government, the new one had decided to create seven capitals in order to 'protect the humans'. Sam lived in the outskirts of Capital Three, a peaceful, rural capital that survived mainly on agriculture. Capital One was the most important of all, being the home of the New Government and some of the most prestigious businesses in the nation. The larger capitals were the most dangerous places to live in due to their larger population. Sam preferred the tranquillity of Mercy Cross on the outskirts of Capital Three with its fields and beautiful forests.

'Sam,' Curtis said, 'you missed the turn-off for Melton Road.'

'I told you we're not taking that road,' Sam said. 'We'll take Lawn Road.'

'It's longer.'

'I know it is,' Sam said. 'But it's safer.'

'It's not safer.' Sam noticed Curtis adjusting the gun on his lap. 'We're the only car on the road. If Watchers appear they'll spot us. It'd be better to find a busier road.'

'Melton Road isn't busier,' Sam said. He peeped back down at the gun. 'I'm taking Lawn Road. End of story.'

Curtis began muttering something under his breath. The branches of the trees overhung each other making the light dissipate, creating an eerie atmosphere. Sam concentrated on the radio. The buzzing sounds began to increase and he pushed his robotic fingers against the buttons frantically.

'Sam.'

'Not now,' he said. 'If I could just figure out what's wrong with this-'

'Sam.'

'I guess I'll have to add this to the damn list.'

'Sam!'

'What?' Sam turned towards Curtis and noticed the horrified expression plastered across the man's face. He followed his friend's eyes to find what it was that had frightened him so much.

A young girl had run out into the middle of the road and their car was heading directly towards her. Sam slammed on the breaks as they approached her but it was too late. The car swerved and yet it was useless, the vehicle crashed against the girl's body.

She was thrown over the car and hit the ground while they drifted along the road until crashing into a tree. Sam opened his eyes and heard Curtis moaning. His friend was sitting with his head reclining against the seat, a wire on the side of his face out of place.

'Are you okay?' Sam asked.

'Dammit, I just retouched this,' Curtis said, as he played around nervously with the wires. 'What was that?'

They both made their way out of the car. It didn't take Sam long to spot the body laying a few feet away. Curtis adjusted his gun and pointed at the motionless girl on the ground.

'Dead?' Curtis asked.

Sam kneeled beside the body and nodded. It was clear from the way it was positioned that the girl was dead. Her broken limbs were lying in an awkward and twisted position on the ground.

'What's a human girl doing running around here?' Sam said. He leaned forward, scrutinizing the wounds on the body. He shifted his attention to Curtis and noticed a peculiar look on his friend's face. Sam couldn't quite explain what it was he saw in his expression but it made his body shiver. It had happened in a matter of seconds, but he was sure he had seen fear and recognition.

Curtis noticed Sam staring and his agitation quickly vanished. He lowered the gun and marched closer to the body. 'Don't touch her. Mustn't leave traces.'

'We can't just leave her here.'

'What do you suppose we do?' Curtis said. 'Should I take her to the Watchers? Shall I bring my own rope to hang myself with while I'm at it?'

There was something wrong but whatever it was he knew not to ask. He focused on the wound on the girl's leg. It was unusual. It looked like a very deep cut but no blood came from it, instead the skin was clean.

'She's human,' Curtis said. 'She stays here.'

'Sometimes, Curtis,' Sam said, 'your lack of sympathy surprises me.'

'It surprises many.'

Sam lifted his hand towards the girl's chest and removed a strand of blonde hair. Beneath he could see a symbol imprinted on the white shirt she wore. It was an eagle's eye, the symbol of the New Government.

'We should go,' Curtis said.

'She's wearing government clothes.'

'Just our luck.'

Sam noticed Curtis nervously looking over his shoulder into the distance as if he were afraid that they were being watched. Before Curtis could notice him staring, Sam quickly returned his attention to the girl. The wound on the leg to Sam's surprise, was now gone. He was sure he had seen it. It wasn't long before he realised most of the other cuts and wounds had disappeared.

The girl opened her eyes.

Sam jumped back and watched as the girl lay staring up at the sky. She began to move her broken limbs to sit up. Both men witnessed as she proceeded to stand, her distorted body jangling as her bones and limbs clicked back into place.

'Don't move!' Curtis aimed the gun at her forehead. The girl looked at him blankly, as if she hadn't registered their presence. Finally, she stepped back. 'I said don't move, dammit.'

'Curtis, do you see what I'm seeing?'

'Yeah, I noticed.'

'How is it possible?' Sam said. 'She's human. How did she...?'

The three stood in silence, watching each other cautiously. Sam focused on the girl whose limbs were now functioning perfectly. He knew even cyborgs were not capable of such a thing. If a limb were broken it was possible to get it fixed but it took time and capable hands to get the right mechanisms to work. Cyborgs were stronger than humans and could sustain more pain, but they definitely couldn't get up from the ground when all their limbs had been shattered.

'What are you?' Sam asked.

'Don't talk to it,' Curtis hissed.

'What do you suppose I do?' Sam said. 'Play the staring game?'

Curtis emphasized his aim at the girl's forehead. 'Fine, but if it moves, I shoot.'

Sam stepped forward and watched carefully as the girl cocked her head. She moved back nervously, her eyes wide in shock. The wounds on her body had vanished though the clothes she wore were torn.

'What's your name?' he asked.

The girl looked off towards the trees with a blank expression. She seemed to be searching for something. Her hand clung to her chest and she stood awkwardly in front of them. 'My name is...' she stumbled over the words. Her eyes caught Sam's and he could see the fear in them.

'My name is,' she whispered, 'Scarlet Lock.'
Chapter Two

Madeleine closed her book and looked up at the ceiling. She wondered miserably what to do next and searched around the room. It was dark outside now and she had already double-checked that everything was locked.

It was never safe out there.

The small living room had only one dim light hanging from a thin cord that was counting its days. The stain covered walls screamed for a new coat of paint. Madeleine slid off the battered three-legged sofa and rubbed her back as she crossed the room. Thick curtains covered the window, concealing them from the outside world.

The floorboards creaked as she moved around and the rustling of a small rodent coming from above made her look up. She listened intently to the sound until something else grabbed her attention.

Headlights outside shone through the curtains. Madeleine took a peek and froze as she spotted a vehicle approaching the path towards the gates. Sam and Curtis wouldn't be back until morning. She was alone.

Madeleine ran into the hallway and made her way to the closet underneath the staircase. She pulled out one of the rifles and loaded it as fast as her shaking fingers allowed. She crept over towards the main entrance and looked into the peephole.

The vehicle had stopped and the headlights had been switched off. A figure emerged from the car and began to make its way towards the gates. Madeleine backed away. As soon as they managed to get the gates open they would be on her within minutes. She hesitated for only a few seconds before she opened the door and raised the rifle in the air. Her bare feet glided across the floor. Her eyesight was better than any human but the garden was a field of tall dead grass, making the task of seeing the opponent more difficult.

She picked up on a movement to her right and Madeleine twisted her upper body, the muscles in her arms tightening as she waited. The vehicle was slowly manoeuvring its way through the gates. Madeleine tried to steady her breathing. The tall, burnt oak tree stood to her right, silent, waiting. Another movement and Madeleine fired.

A cry of surprise came from near the car and in alarm she stepped back. She was ready to run. To hide. To lock the door behind her. But she waited, watching the shadows, inches away from safety. 'Madeleine!' A voice cried.

Her eyes focused on the sound. As soon as the intruder escaped the tall grass he became perfectly visible to Madeleine. It was Curtis. Sam was following, with a girl dragging along behind him.

Madeleine followed them in shock as they rushed inside the house, locking the door behind them.

'What the hell was that for?' Curtis cried, pointing at the rifle.

'Protection,' Madeleine said.

'You fired at me!'

'Well, you deserved it,' Madeleine said. 'You scared me half to death. What happened? I thought you weren't supposed to be back until tomorrow. And why is there a hu-'

'Did anyone follow us?' Sam asked Curtis, turning away from Madeleine.

'I don't think so. I'll stand guard, just in case. Take the girl upstairs and make sure all the lights are off.'

Sam held the human tightly by the arm and pulled her up the stairs. She didn't respond to his reckless movements. It was almost as if she was in a trance. Madeleine followed Sam, her grip tightening on the bannister as a thousand questions started to form in her head.

The staircase was so old she had to be careful where she stepped. The walls were covered in enormous dust coated frames. Madeleine had always enjoyed them. They were just empty frames, hanging in silence, left to rot inside the decaying home.

'What's going on?'

Sam marched down the hallway, past his bedroom and then Madeleine's. He stopped in front of the storage room. He seemed to be thinking about something but then shook his head and barged inside. It was a small square room, full of dust covered boxes piled on top of each other, a long forgotten wardrobe and some unused garden furniture. Madeleine shut the door behind her. She noticed Sam's grip on the girl's arm tightening, as if he were afraid she might evaporate.

'What are you doing?'

'She's not human,' Sam said, pulling a garden chair across the room as he told the girl to sit down. Madeleine looked at her. There was nothing that indicated her being otherwise. No wires, no mechanical attachments or robotic parts. Just pure clean human skin. She was small and fragile, but Madeleine noticed an outline of muscle. The girl's long blonde hair was covered in leaves and dirt. She couldn't be older than seventeen.

'What do you mean she's not human?' Madeleine asked.

'She just isn't.'

Madeleine crossed her arms against her chest. 'Well, if she isn't human... what is she?'

'I don't know.'

'You don't know...' Madeleine licked her lips. 'Why is she here?'

'I told you... she's not human.'

Madeleine circled the room, her eyes on the human. For the girl's benefit, Sam turned a small lamp on that lay on a box. Madeleine suddenly noticed her clothes and stepped back.

'Why is the government in our house?' Madeleine pressed her hand against her stomach. The nausea began to rise; she would need to sit down. The New Government was inside their home. What had Sam done? Had he kidnapped this girl? The room began to spin and Madeleine leaned against the wall.

'Sam... what the hell happened out there?'

'We ran her over with the car.'

Madeleine rubbed her forehead. 'So... you ran her over and you thought the best thing to do would be to bring her here? A government worker! Are you crazy? Did you bang your head? Sam, if they find out... we'll be sentenced for this.'

'She's not human,' Sam said. 'She doesn't work for the New Government.'

'Oh, does she not? Then please explain to me why she's wearing government clothes, because to me it seems quite simple. By now they must have reported her missing and Watchers will be out searching and-'

'She's not human.'

'Stop saying that!'

Madeleine's eyes locked with Sam's. He stood frozen in place, his mouth half-opened. His sandy coloured hair fell over his eyes in a way that always irritated her.

'Do you trust me?' Sam's soothing voice made her look away, her throat tensing and her chest tightening.

'You know goddamn well the answer to that,' she said.

Sam smiled. It was the type of smile she hadn't seen in a long time. It was a rather depressing thought to acknowledge that he didn't smile anymore. Madeleine sat down, catching a glimpse of the rifle she had left by the wall. If it came to that, she could make it. She was fast enough to get up and shoot.

'She isn't-'

'Sam,' Madeleine interrupted. 'Don't say it again, because you're starting to piss me off. Get to the point, but skip that part. I'm not interested. You've made it very clear she's not human. Move on.'

Sam rubbed the back of his neck. He slowly began to retell what had happened and Madeleine listened as she kept watch on the girl. When Sam had finished, she smoothed her white summer dress to get rid of the creases and leaned back.

'Maybe it was just a mistake,' Madeleine said. 'You could've just thought you saw her limbs tangled up.'

'They weren't tangled up,' Sam said. 'They were broken. I know what I saw.'

'Fine, then what is she?'

'I don't know.'

'Well, she's clearly not a cyborg.' Madeleine cocked her head at the girl. 'And she's not human, as you like to point out repeatedly. So, where does that leave us?'

'I don't know.'

'It seems to me you don't know a great many things, Sam. Whatever she is, she's wearing government clothes which means she's under their protection or non-protection. What I mean to say is, she's not with them now and I doubt they just let their pets run freely around. She's not our responsibility. Get rid of her.'

'Aren't you curious?'

'Curious about what?' Madeleine said. 'What the inside of my coffin will look like if we keep her?'

'The New Government's up to something,' Sam said. 'She may be some sort of new experiment-'

'Sam,' Madeleine said, lifting her hand up to cut him off. 'We don't have time for theories. She can't stay here; no matter what superpowers she has, okay? We need to keep each other safe. We won't be safe if she's here.'

'She may be the answer we're looking for.'

'The answer to what?'

'To everything we fight for!'

Madeleine clenched her jaw. Sam spun around, his arms in the air as he began grunting. She watched him as he moved around irritably. 'We fight for our freedom, Sam. We fight for a more equal world where we aren't treated like rats. We don't fight for whatever this is. It's not our responsibility.'

'Then whose responsibility is it?'

'Whomever she belongs to.'

'So you do believe she's some type of experiment?' Madeleine noticed the girl opening her mouth to speak, but then seemed to think better of it and sunk deeper into the back of the chair.

'It doesn't really matter what I believe, does it?' Madeleine crossed her arms against her chest. 'Even if you did keep her you really think Lisa would allow it? She would take her for herself. Why? Because it's not your job, you have a commitment here. Commit.'

The door to the storage room opened and Curtis walked in. Madeleine stared at the cyborg with distaste. She had never truly liked him for some reason. There was something odd about Curtis, something just not quite right, and she didn't trust him. His face was the most robotic of the three. From the cheeks and nose upwards it was all a mess of wires and circuits. His eyes were red and silver but he usually kept them well hidden behind dark sunglasses. The rest of his body was a mystery to Madeleine, as it was always shrouded in black.

'Ah, just the man we need,' Madeleine said. 'Did you come to the rescue?'

'Shouldn't you two be asking the girl questions instead of arguing?' Curtis said.

Madeleine sneered. She gave him a quick look over; black military boots, thick trousers, a high neck jumper, a long, black leather coat and gloves. That was what Madeleine could define as Curtis; a pile of dark clothes.

'I don't see why we need to ask her anything,' Madeleine said. 'She's not staying here.'

'What do you suppose we do?' Curtis said. 'Leave her by the roadside?'

'I don't see why not.' Madeleine grinned. 'Since when have you been so protective regarding a stray?'

Curtis looked away, his jaw clenching. 'I have a thing for lost souls.'

'Like that stupid wolf?'

'Enough!' Sam gave them a long stern look before moving towards the girl. Madeleine watched as he kneeled beside her. The girl was staring at the floor, frightened and in shock. It reminded her of a broken toy. Madeleine had never enjoyed broken toys.

'What happened to you?' Sam whispered.

The girl looked at him, fear spreading across her face as her mouth quivered and Madeleine rolled her eyes in exasperation. Finally the girl said, 'They wanted to hurt us. I don't know why... I don't understand...'

'Who wanted to hurt you?' Sam asked.

'The people in white.' The girl rubbed her hands. 'They had guns and we ran and I jumped, but the woman kept saying we had to stay that it wasn't safe for us outside but we didn't believe them so he saved me and I jumped.'

'Okay, calm down,' Sam said. 'Who is us? Is there someone else?'

The girl's expression changed into extreme fear and she leaned back in the chair, shaking her head. Madeleine peeped up at Curtis who was standing by the door. He was trying, a bit too hard, to look calm.

'No, no, no, no,' the girl mumbled. 'This is wrong... I was in hospital and then I was there with the people in white. I ran through the trees and then I was knocked over by your car.'

'Why were you in hospital?' Sam asked.

'I was sick.'

'What hospital?'

The girl looked over at the wall thoughtfully. 'St. Michael's hospital.'

Madeleine exchanged a long, silent stare with Sam. She knew what he was thinking. Curtis on the other hand was still trying to pretend he was calm. Madeleine noticed he didn't seem at all surprised by what the girl had said.

'Kiddo, that hospital shut down years ago,' Sam said.

The girl shook her head. 'No, no... I was there yesterday. Wendy was there with me, my nurse. It was yesterday. Yesterday.'

'What year is it?'

The girl looked around the room. Madeleine gave her a wave teasingly and grinned when the girl quickly returned her gaze to Sam. Curtis muttered something under his breath at Madeleine's behaviour, making her smile even more.

'It's 2040.'

The colour in Sam's face drained. 'Kiddo, it's 2060.'

The girl bolted from the chair, her hands turning into fists at her side. She looked as though she were about to cry. 'That's a lie! I'm not crazy! How can I trust what you say? You might be with the people in white. Yes... This is a trap. You want me to think I'm crazy-'

'And why would we want that?' Madeleine interrupted. The sharpness in her tone made the girl freeze.

'Leave her alone,' Sam said. 'She's frightened. She doesn't need you-'

'Doesn't need me what, Sam? She's accusing us of lying. Do you suggest I sit and listen to her?'

'If you're not comfortable, you can leave,' Curtis said.

Madeleine smirked and quickly turned away, concentrating on her fingernails as if she hadn´t a care in the world. Finally, she mumbled, 'Have you checked for an Identification number?'

Sam's face brightened and he asked the girl to roll up her right sleeve. She seemed confused, but did as she was asked. Madeleine craned her neck to see better and was more than satisfied to see that the girl's arm was completely clean of marks.

'Well, there you have it,' Madeleine said. 'She's human after all.'

'This doesn't mean anything,' Sam said.

'It means we're wasting our time.'

Madeleine's hand automatically reached for her right arm. She looked down at the six-digit number imprinted on the skin, identifying her as a cyborg. The New Government used these numbers to gain information on any cyborg they were searching for. All the details about them- name, address, bank balance, possessions-could be found through a simple scan of that number. It was the ideal way to keep the cyborg population under perfect and total control.

'She has to go,' Madeleine said, getting up. Her attention fell on the girl as she said, 'It's nothing personal, kid.' She hesitated. 'It's late so she can stay for the night. She'll leave first thing in the morning.'

'Who put you in charge?' Curtis groaned.

'Don't piss me off.' Madeleine opened the door. 'You don't want me to make a certain phone call, do you?'

Madeleine stormed out of the room and made her way down the hall. Seconds later another pair of footsteps could be heard from behind and she spun around. Curtis kept his distance as he approached and Madeleine watched carefully his every move.

'The girl has to stay,' Curtis said.

'What are you up to?' Madeleine moved silently around Curtis.

'It's none of your business.'

'It is if it's under this roof.'

Curtis smirked. 'You want to make Sam happy, don't you?'

Madeleine stopped pacing and grinned. 'Are you going to blackmail me?'

'I will if I have to.' Curtis shrugged. 'If you don't keep the girl, Sam will never be happy.'

'I couldn't care less.'

'You're not as good a liar as you think you are.'

Madeleine began moving again, keeping her eyes on Curtis. He followed her as she did so. 'Get to the point, Curtis.'

'The girl needs to stay here,' he said. 'I will make sure Sam disappears if you go against this wish of mine.'

'Lisa would never-'

'Lisa doesn't own me.'

'Then who does?' Madeleine backed away and leaned casually against the wall. 'Who do you work for if not Lisa?'

'That is no concern of yours,' Curtis said. 'If you do anything to make that girl leave, I will make Sam suffer. And I know you wouldn't be able to live with that.'

'This life is not living,' Madeleine whispered. 'It's just not dying.'

Curtis cocked his head. 'Do we have a deal?'

'I don't trust you.' Madeleine narrowed her eyes.

'You shouldn't.'
Chapter Three

Scarlet opened the thick curtains and stared at the moon. She sat on the edge of the bed while her fingers caressed the silky fabric of the sheets. It had been a while since she had been in a room like this and it made her think of her childhood bedroom. Memories of her father began creeping into her mind and she shook her head.

Where was he?

Could it be true?

Had twenty years gone by?

Where had she been?

What had happened?

Who were these people?

Could she trust them?

Sighing, she closed her eyes and breathed slowly, counting to five. She had to stop asking so many questions and focus.

The bedroom was a reasonable size. It had a lovely oak desk by the window and a wardrobe across from the bed. The stained walls were bare and marked from where old frames had hung and the only light came from the moon. Scarlet didn't like the dark. Her old bedroom had been really small and cramped and when the light was switched off it became an endless darkness of fear.

Scarlet's head was pounding and, most of all, her ears hurt. Every sound was like thunder inside her head and Scarlet's hands pressed against her forehead. A moth was frantically flapping its wings outside the window and Scarlet watched it. Her eyes zooming in, she observed the moth as if through a telescope. Someone was moving around downstairs and she could also hear footsteps approaching her room. There was a knock on the door and she stood up, making her way around the bed in order to keep it between her and the person behind the door.

'Yes?'

The door creaked open and Sam stepped in but didn't come any further, his face tense and his shoulders slightly hunched. Scarlet moved as close to the wall as possible, trying to keep some space between them.

'I'm not going to hurt you,' he said. 'I just wanted to talk... How are you doing?'

Scarlet opened her mouth then quickly closed it. Sam gestured at the bed and sat down, making her jump at the action, unsure of what to do.

The clock on the desk ticked loudly. Sam was focused on the window until his attention drifted back to her. He tapped his fingers against his legs in an irritating manner until he stopped and patted the bed for Scarlet to sit down.

Scarlet stepped forward, then froze and looked towards the door. Was it a trap? Would he feed her lies? Could she trust him? Her attention flew back to Sam. He wasn't very tall but he was strong. She on the other hand had the advantage of being faster. If she encountered him face to face, she could hit the throat, then break the shin causing him to fall forwards and finish off with a quick blow to the back of the neck.

Scarlet shook her head. How did she know that?

'Are you okay?'

Sam's voice pierced through her head, interrupting her thoughts. Scarlet nodded and sat down on the bed, keeping a distance between them.

'I want you to know that...' Sam began fidgeting with his fingers again. 'You need to know that no one will hurt you here. If you wish to stay, we will keep you safe.'

'I'm allowed to leave?'

'Of course,' Sam said. 'You're not a prisoner. You may leave whenever you want. But no one will hurt you if you decide to stay.' Scarlet noticed him staring and he quickly looked back down at his hands. 'Kiddo, you've probably been through a lot. I just want to help you understand. I know everything is rather confusing right now... But I'll try my best to help you out.'

Scarlet frowned. 'Why would you do that?'

'What do you mean?' Sam asked.

'Why would you try your best to help me?'

'Well... that's what people do, right?' Sam said. 'We help each other out.'

Scarlet bit her lower lip. The sound of a small rodent moving around the bedroom across the hallway was nagging at her. She looked down at his arm. The sleeves of his jumper were rolled up and his skin shimmered in the moonlight. She could see the wires, circuits and mechanisms that had been inserted into it. The same as his jaw and forehead.

'Do you know what I am?' he asked.

Scarlet nodded.

'Do you know what I am?' she whispered.

Sam shook his head.

'We'll figure this out.' Sam's hand reached out and Scarlet backed away against the frame of the bed so fast her movements were a blur. Sam's eyes widened, his hand still outstretched.

'What's wrong with me?' Scarlet mumbled.

How had she moved away so quickly?

'Nothing.' Sam turned away and focused on the moon. 'As I said, we'll figure this out, okay?'

Scarlet's grip on the frame tightened and she felt the wood crack beneath her touch. The pain in her head had stopped. A new pain had emerged and it was far deeper than any other she had ever felt. It was buried deep inside her and it was creeping up to take her down and swallow her.

'Is there anywhere else you can go?' Sam asked.

Scarlet released her grip on the frame and said, 'No. I have nowhere else.'

'What about your parents?'

'My mum died a long time ago.' Scarlet felt her chest tighten. 'My father... I don't know where he is.'

'We could maybe track him down-'

'No. I don't...' Scarlet shut her eyes. 'He wouldn't be much help.'

'But he's your father, surely he'll be-'

'That never meant much to him before,' Scarlet said. 'I don't think it'll mean anything now.' She glanced up at the ceiling, and closing her eyes she tried to remember what had happened yesterday. All she could recall was being in hospital, going to sleep and waking up in that strange place. It was 2040, she knew that because Wendy was always reading articles in magazines to her to pass the time. If it truly was 2060, that meant twenty years had gone by without her realising. How was that possible? Yesterday she was a seventeen-year-old girl in the year 2040, and today twenty years had passed. That would make her thirty-seven years old!

Sam slid a newspaper across her lap. Scarlet stared down at it, for a moment completely paralyzed at the thought of any of this being true. Her fingers stroked the thick edges of the paper. She licked her lips. Her eyes began to scan the pages. She didn't need to wait to read anything, her brain absorbed everything on the pages as she flipped through. How could she do that?

Scandals, riots, capitals, change of governments... It was all there.

In 2045 the scandal about the cyborg experiments had been released. People were protesting for a change of regime, for justice... Rumours of a coup. In 2050, after five years of fighting each other to gain control of the government a new select group had officially taken over.

The room fell silent and the sound of the clock was all that could be heard. Sam stood up and walked towards the door, then turned around. Scarlet watched him carefully, her hands shaking as she tried strongly not to let the newspaper fall from her grip.

'Sam?'

'Yeah?'

'What does all of this mean?'

Sam rubbed the back of his neck. 'I don't know.'

'Why do you want to help me?'

Sam's eyes met Scarlet's. 'I don't have a reason.'

'Everyone has a reason for doing what they do.'

Sam grinned and shut the door behind him, not answering.

*

Rays of sunlight began to filter into the room, Scarlet smiled at the thought of their warmth cradling her skin. It wasn't long before the sunlight reached the bed and her body. She remembered the way the sun had felt on her skin when she played outside her grandmother's farm, the way it had always made her feel sleepy.

This time, nothing.

Sitting, she glanced down at her arms, the beams of light on her sleeves and yet the warmth did not arrive. Jumping off the bed and rushing to the window she opened it, her hands outstretched as if trying to reach the sun itself. The light was on her face but an invisible shield kept a barrier between the heat and her skin. Scarlet pulled the white shirt off and stood under the rays, eyes closed, trying to feel something.

Anything.

In frustration she slammed her fist against the wall, her eyes widening in shock at the dent left behind. Looking down at her hand, she noticed the skin between her knuckles had torn. There was no pain, no bruising, no blood... nothing. And then she marvelled as the torn skin healed.

Scarlet punched the wall again. She repeated the action, watching as the skin continuously tore. Before the damaged hand could heal, she dug her fingernails into it and began ripping her own skin open. Now she cried out in horror.

Then she noticed it.

Instead of muscles and tissue, beneath the skin lay layer after layer of mechanisms and robotic circuits. It lasted a matter of seconds before the skin began to heal until the hand was restored to perfection.

Scarlet spun around as footsteps approached. The door slammed open and Madeleine marched in. She stopped and gave Scarlet a scornful look.

'You're not one of those girls that's into nudity, right?' Madeleine said. 'Because in this house we have a clothes' policy. I, for one, don't want to walk around seeing a stranger's... junk.'

Scarlet looked down at herself and realised she was naked from the waist up. She hurried to put the shirt back on as Madeleine watched. 'I assume your species, or whatever you are, take showers, right?'

'I don't... I think you...'

'Don't stutter,' Madeleine said. 'It's annoying.' She let out a long dramatic sigh and added, 'Well, come on then, follow me before I change my mind about the shower.'

Scarlet waited for Madeleine to step outside before following, keeping sufficient space between them. The bathroom was at the end of the hallway and Madeleine leaned against the open door, assessing the situation.

The bathroom was old, the tiles yellowish and the drains stained around the edges from water. Scarlet stepped inside, keeping her back against the wall as her eyes watched Madeleine's every movement. Madeleine seemed to find this amusing as she stood smiling by the door.

'I don't bite,' Madeleine said. 'I'm not allowed to.'

'I'm not scared.'

Madeleine sneered, then lunged forward, making Scarlet jump. She watched as Madeleine began to laugh, dropping some towels into the sink, followed by clean clothes and a small plastic bag. 'Not scared, my ass.'

'What's in the bag?'

'A gun.'

Scarlet retreated until the bathtub kept her from going any further. Madeleine raised an eyebrow and shook her head. 'Don't look so frightened. If I wanted you dead I would've killed you last night.'

'Why is there a gun in the bag?'

'You don't really get the meaning of sarcasm, do you?'

'Sarcasm is used to make fun of something through irony.'

Madeleine clapped. 'That's great, Einstein.'

Scarlet watched as the woman took the plastic bag and emptied the contents over the clean clothes. Her eyes focused and zoomed in to see what it was the bag contained.

'Why do I need to dye my hair?'

'Sam thinks it'd be safer for now if you change your appearance,' Madeleine said. 'In case someone's looking for you. Don't go giving me that look. This is Sam's idea not mine. You better be grateful. If it were up to me you'd be sleeping outside.'

'But I don't know how to dye my hair.'

'Well, there's always a first,' Madeleine said. 'Have fun.'

Scarlet watched as the woman walked out, slamming the door behind her. She slowly moved towards the sink, listening carefully in case Madeleine reappeared. Her hands picked up the dye bottle and she read the instructions. It seemed simple enough. Scarlet noticed a little white box and opened it. Inside she found green contact lenses and she peeked at herself in the mirror.

Her fingers slipped the lenses out and she pressed her stomach against the sink to peer into the mirror. Her face was only inches away from the glass and she blinked a couple of times to adjust the lenses.

Scarlet brushed her cheeks with the tips of her fingers and smiled.

'My name is Scarlet Lock,' she whispered to the reflection. 'And no matter what they say, I am human.'
Chapter Four

Eric Thorn brushed back his blonde hair with his slender fingers as he stood by his car, watching the gloomy sight his friend Sam Harris called home. It was depressing in his opinion. How anyone could live in such a dump was beyond him, but perhaps that was just the way Eric saw things. Personally, he had always enjoyed the fancier things in life.

He took a long drag from his cigarette and blew out a cloud of smoke as he glared at his shinny shoes. They were now spoiled from the muddy ground and he cursed. Eric shook his foot and after many attempts at getting the dirt off, gave up. With his left hand he adjusted his tie while peeping at himself in the car's wing mirror. He liked what he saw and grinned.

He had always been a tall boy for his age and possessed a slim figure but he was strong, strong enough to fight any man in his opinion. Even more so now as a cyborg. Eric winked at his reflection, more than satisfied with the good-looking man staring back at him. He took another drag from his cigarette and then let it drop to the ground, the sole of his shoe crushing what was left of it.

Eric made his way across the dead grass towards the door and knocked twice. He waited patiently and felt suddenly frustrated when Madeleine opened the door and poked her head out.

She gave him a long silent look and sneered. 'Where are you going, Prince Charming?' she said. 'You look ridiculous dressed like that. This isn't a funeral.'

'Ah, my dear Madeleine, as warm as ever,' he said, pushing his way through. He evaluated the inside of the house and grimaced, turning to face Madeleine before adding, 'Do you realise the word funeral has fun in it?'

'Cut the crap, Thorn,' Madeleine said. 'What do you want?'

'Why do you always assume I want something?'

'Because you always do,' she said.

Eric walked towards the wall, ignoring her as he observed the peeling paint. Looking over his shoulder a faint ghost of a smirk appeared across his mouth. 'Well, Sam called, if you must know.'

'Sam called?' Madeleine gave him a long distrustful look, which then turned into something deeper, meaner. 'Called for what? Dress rehearsal?'

Eric shook his head. 'You're losing that beautiful sense of humour of yours.'

Madeleine hissed, 'I don't waste my sense of humour on-'

'Yeah, that's great,' Eric said waving her off as he passed by, marching down the hallway. 'Tell Sam I'm waiting!' He knew Madeleine was probably frozen to the spot, jaw open and eyes wide in fury but he didn't care.

He never had.

Eric glanced up at the empty frames that hung from the walls like dead bodies and slowly made his way down the dark, narrow hallway that led to a door. Inside there was an old-fashioned dining room with dark panelled walls, an enormous long wooden table and a dusty chandelier covered in cobwebs. He sat down and lit another cigarette as he propped his feet up on the table, waiting.

Soon footsteps approached the room. The door opened and Sam appeared. He rubbed his hands against his old torn jeans before sitting down across from Eric.

'I hope all is well,' Sam said.

'You can skip the courtesy.' Eric stood up and went to the small cabinet in the corner, pulling it open and grabbing the bottle and glass from inside. He sat down, poured the whiskey into the glass and swallowed the contents in one long gulp. It tasted like heaven.

'How is Rory?' Sam asked.

'If you really wanted to know,' Eric said, 'you'd visit and ask her yourself.'

Sam winced. 'You make it sound as though I'm a stranger to you all.' Sam rubbed the back of his neck, a nervous habit he had when he felt stressed. Eric had seen him do it more times than he could count.

'Sam,' Eric said, 'what's going on?'

Sam had begun drawing patterns on the table with his fingers and it was starting to get on Eric's nerves. He waited patiently for Sam to explain but his impatience grew and his hand shot out, slamming down against Sam's. The sound echoed across the room and both men watched each other in silence.

Eric slid his hand away and it was apparent that the wires in Sam's hand had broken. He opened and closed his fingers and watched carefully as the mechanisms failed to work.

'Ouch,' Sam said.

'Maybe I should leave.'

With his good hand, Sam clenched Eric's arm and he sat back down.

'I need your help.'

Eric pulled out another cigarette and flicked the lighter between his fingers. The bud stuck to his lower lip where it hung in suspension. He watched Sam, and was shocked by the expression on his face.

'We found a girl,' Sam said. 'She was dressed in New Government clothes, not far from one of the Watchers' facilities. We ran her over with the car.'

Eric sighed. 'You want me to make the body disappear?'

'What? No, of course not. She isn't dead.'

'Okay, I can still make her disappear, dead or alive.'

'Eric.' Sam leaned in closer. 'She's not human.'

'So, you found a cyborg, I'm happy for you, man, seriously. You deserve it.'

'She's not a cyborg.'

Eric leaned back against his chair as he took a drag from his cigarette. Sam's arms rested on the table, the wires in his injured hand sparkling. Eric chuckled and then cocked his head. 'What is she then? A crossbreed between a cow and a flying pig?'

'I don't know,' Sam said. 'I saw that girl on the ground. She should've been dead but she stood up, her bones, cuts, everything just healed in a matter of seconds. Even we can't do that. I think... I think the New Government may be experimenting.'

'Sam, you know how crazy this sounds?' Eric was met with a harsh look from Sam. 'How many people know about this girl?'

'Only the cyborgs in this house.'

'What about Lisa?'

'She will be informed,' Sam said. 'But not yet.'

'You can't keep this from Lisa,' Eric said. 'Whatever that girl is, Lisa needs to know. If she really is some sort of experiment, Watchers will be all over the place searching for her. It might be best if you take her to Lisa as soon as possible. We have our own problems here to worry about, remember?'

'This girl can do incredible things. She could play an important part in our fight. If she helped us, we might have a better chance at bringing the New Government down. She may be the key to all our problems.'

'What if she doesn't want to help?' Eric began playing with his lighter, opening and closing the silver lid, watching the small flame appear and disappear. 'Are you going to force her?'

'She has nowhere to go,' Sam said. 'She has no memory of the past twenty years. Don't you find this all a bit strange?'

'We all know the New Government isn't squeaky clean,' Eric said. 'It wouldn't be a proper government if it were. The question is, what do you want from me?'

Sam rubbed the back of his neck. 'I need you to personally help me figure out what she is. You have a lot of contacts, contact them, discreetly, and see what they know.'

'You think that's wise?'

'We can't sit around playing the guessing game,' Sam said. 'The girl doesn't seem to know a lot. I'd appreciate it if you'd talk to her and maybe get close to her.'

'I'll see what I can do.'

'Just... don't scare her,' Sam said. 'We don't know what she's been through.'

Eric smiled as he stood up. 'Why would she be scared? I'm delightful.'

'Yeah, that's exactly the word I'd use to describe you, Eric,' Sam said. 'Delightful.'

*

Eric heard Madeleine's whining voice as soon as he shut the door behind him. He found her in the kitchen, leaning over the small table, her face tightly wrinkled into an uncomfortable grimace.

'Read it,' Madeleine said, shoving a book across the yellow duck printed tablecloth.

'I'm not really into reading.' The voice came from a young girl sitting across from Madeleine. She wore a black jumper two sizes too big and a pair of jeans that had definitely seen better days. Her face was scrunched up in distaste and her shoulders hunched forward tensely. Her long wavy scarlet hair fell over her shoulders, almost hiding her face beneath it. But then she turned and looked up at Eric.

Her enormous dark green eyes watched him curiously as he stood by the door. She had a nice heart shaped face, a long sharp nose and high cheekbones. She was pretty in Eric's opinion. Not gorgeous, but definitely not plain.

'What do you want?' Madeleine said.

Madeleine on the other hand was a gorgeous woman. Her long, dark olive arms rested on the table and her short, curly brown hair bounced every time she moved. The long white summer dress clung to her curvy body and her bare feet were propped up on the seat beside her.

'Reading helps you gain knowledge,' Madeleine said, focusing her attention on the girl. 'And you don't have any knowledge. So read.'

'Will this book help me regain my memory?' the girl asked. 'Does it have information about me?'

'No. I've read it at least three times,' Madeleine said. 'Nothing in there about you.'

'So why should I read it?'

'You're not making this real easy, are you, stray?'

Eric made his way into the kitchen and leaned carelessly against the counter, his arms folded neatly against his chest and his long legs crossed over each other. He brushed back his shiny, blonde hair as he watched the girl.

'Madeleine, do you mind evaporating for a minute while I talk to your friend?' Eric said.

Madeleine crossed her arms against her chest. 'Maybe I should make you evaporate. What business do you have with her?'

'I'm just fascinated, that's all,' Eric said. 'You're very protective today. Are you enjoying your new role as babysitter?'

'Don't push it, blondie.'

The girl turned her attention away from Eric. 'It's okay, I don't mind talking to him.'

Madeleine gave them both an irritated look before walking out.

'You're Eric,' the girl said.

'Yeah, how did-'

'I heard you speaking to Sam.'

'You have good hearing.' Eric sat down across from the girl. She leaned her elbows on the table. Her eyes were watching his every move, like bodyguards protecting their boss.

'What's your name?' She hesitated and Eric leaned forward, forcing a warm smile. 'I'm not going to hurt you.'

'I know,' she said. 'Your heartbeat is normal which indicates you're not lying and your body language is calm and unthreatening. Unless you're some type of cold-blooded murderer, I'm pretty sure you're not going to hurt me.'

'Okay then... It's nice to meet you too.' Eric sighed and then added, 'What about we step outside?'

'I'd rather stay inside.'

'Why?' Eric asked. 'It's a nice day and you're quite pale. It'd do you some good.' He stood up, leaving no room for argument. He made his way out of the kitchen, across the hall and out the door. He heard her muttering to herself until the sound of a chair being dragged across the floor alerted him of her movement. Eric was quite surprised at the little to no sound her footsteps made.

The girl sat down close enough to the door to be able to get back inside quickly if it was necessary. Eric closed his eyes at the beautiful morning breeze and sniffed the air. He began fiddling with his silver lighter and noticed the girl holding her knees tightly against her chest as she stared at the gates. Eric pulled a cigarette out and placed it in his mouth.

'Don't cigarettes kill people?' she muttered.

Eric looked over at the gates as he placed one of his hands into his pocket. 'You still didn't tell me your name.' The girl looked up at him, those big green eyes staring as if he were an alien. After some time, he sighed and said, 'Cigarettes don't kill people unless they are smoked, and guns don't kill unless they are fired.'

'I don't think you can compare,' she said. 'Guns and cigarettes are very different.'

He shrugged. 'Cigarettes only kill me. And I'm already half-way in Hell.'

The girl cocked her head. 'What about the smoke that others inhale?'

'If they're so scared of inhaling my smoke,' Eric replied. 'They shouldn't stand so close, should they?'

'Aren't you scared of dying?'

Eric chuckled. 'I'm not scared of anything.'

'Not even of me?'

Eric looked down at her, puzzled by the question. Why would he be scared? She looked harmless. 'You're too pretty to scare me.' If he expected a blush or a giggle he was in for a surprise. The girl frowned and drifted off into her own world, her eyes staring at the gates.

'Are you going to help me?' she asked.

'I'm gonna try my best,' Eric said. 'Though it'd be nice to know who I'm helping.'

The girl forced a grin. 'Scarlet Lock.'

'Nice meeting you,' he said. 'Try not to take this bunch too seriously, okay?'

Eric let the cigarette drop to the floor and made his way towards his car. He climbed in and took one last look at her before driving off. Scarlet sat gazing into the distance.

What are you? Eric thought.

It was then that she turned to look at him as though she had read his thoughts. She waved goodbye and Eric drove away.
Chapter Five

Scarlet entered the living room and hesitated by the door, leaning against the frame, making sure to keep enough distance between herself and the residents. Madeleine was slumped on the torn sofa, one eyebrow raised defiantly while Curtis sat hidden in a far corner and Sam stood in the centre of the room.

'Let's get this torture over with,' Madeleine said.

Sam gave Madeleine a meaningful look before clearing his throat and turning his full attention on Scarlet. The room fell silent and Scarlet tensed at their expectant gazes.

'We need to make sure we're not being watched,' Sam said. 'Scarlet should stay inside the house for the time being. Agreed?' Everyone nodded and Scarlet imitated the action. Staying inside didn't seem too bad, as the thought of confronting the people in white was too much to face at the moment. Fear of what lay outside began to creep into her mind, but she quickly dismissed this worry. For now, she was safe. She would leave if she felt threatened.

'Can I go now?' Madeleine asked.

Ignoring her, Sam continued, 'We should all take some time to help Scarlet. She needs to be updated regarding the rules and laws. We have to figure out why she doesn't remember the past twenty years of her life.'

'What about Lisa?' Madeleine said. 'Shouldn't she be informed?'

'Lisa will be informed when I find it necessary,' Sam said.

Madeleine frowned. 'Meaning?

'Madeleine.' Sam's jaw tightened. 'Don't be difficult.'

Madeleine grunted and rolled her eyes dramatically. 'I'm just wondering whether we should trust Scarface over here.'

'Her name isn't Scarface, it's Scarlet,' Sam said.

'I know, but I much prefer Scarface, because if she misbehaves, that's exactly what she's going to get. A big scar across her face.' Madeleine sneered. 'I mean, she seems rather comfortable in such a short time. A normal person would still be freaking out and yet, here she stands, as calm as a spring breeze. Should I sleep with one eye open, Scarface?'

Scarlet winced, but kept her head up high, trying as hard as possible not to show her concern. She noticed Sam's expression shift momentarily as Madeleine's words sank in and Scarlet quickly stepped forward. 'I don't trust any of you and I am perfectly all right if you do not trust me. I really do appreciate this but I do understand if you think that keeping me here is too risky. I can find my own way and I don't wish to be a burden to any of you.'

Her throat tightened and she nearly choked over her words, 'I have nowhere to go. That's why, even though I don't know you, I need to believe that I can trust you enough to stay here until I figure this out.' Scarlet thought about her father. He could be anywhere, but he wasn't someone she could rely on, dead or alive.

'That was really deep, Scarface.' Madeleine placed her hand over her heart.

A fly began buzzing close to Scarlet's ear and she flapped her hand, trying to remove it. It was then that time froze. Madeleine's face moved slowly as she began to speak and Sam's hand rose to his neck in slow motion. Scarlet watched the scene, her stomach twisting, her eyes darting in every direction. Then she heard the buzzing. Her head snapped around and she observed the fly floating ever so slowly in the air.

Scarlet reached up and touched the small insect. It continued to buzz trying to get away, but it looked almost static and it gave her enough time to take hold of it between her fingers. Time began to move forward and everything returned to normal. Scarlet looked around the room, wondering if she had just imagined it. A small buzzing sound came from her hand and she looked down, frowning. Her palm spread open, her fingers outstretched and there she found the fly, sitting on her fingertip. The insect didn't move, as it if were stunned. Then, it flew away.

'How did you do that?' Sam asked.

Scarlet shrugged, unsure of what to say to the shocked faces. How could she explain something she didn't even know? She wanted to shrink and disappear from the room as she couldn't bare the fear in their eyes.

'I just took it,' Scarlet mumbled. 'Time went slower.' As the words left her mouth she realised the little sense any of it made. But yet again, nothing was making much sense lately.

'Incredible,' Madeleine said, clapping. 'A girl who can snatch flies out of the air at the speed of light. What's next? Singing birds that make the bed?' Madeleine's attention shifted towards Sam. 'I don't think she's the one that needs protecting. It's the other way around. What are we supposed to do with her? She needs to go to Lisa. What if they find her? Watchers would swarm this place and we'd be dead. Lisa is the one that makes these decisions, not us.'

'Stop over-dramatizing everything,' Sam said.

Madeleine shot him a long, deadly stare that sent shivers up Scarlet's arms. 'And you should stop sugar coating everything. I'm stating the facts. You really think Lisa is going to allow something like this to be taken care of by us?'

Sam rubbed his neck. 'Don't worry about Lisa. I'll deal with her.'

Curtis moved forward. Scarlet noticed how he exchanged a long look with Madeleine. She didn't quite understand what was behind it but Madeleine stared down at her hands, closing her mouth tightly.

'We made a promise,' Curtis said. 'We made a promise to Lisa years ago that we would fight against the New Government. The war will start soon. We need each other.'

'Oh my God,' Madeleine said, pressing her fingers against her temples, rubbing them softly. 'You sound as if you're trying to win the best quote of the year award.'

'Madeleine.' Curtis' tone silenced her. Scarlet noticed fear in the woman's eyes, but it was a matter of seconds before it vanished and the annoyance once again took over.

'Fine, do whatever you want.' Madeleine lifted her hands up in surrender. 'But when all this comes crumbling down, don't come crying to me.' She jumped on to her feet and stormed out of the room.

Scarlet bit her lip as an ache in her chest took her breath away. Fear swept over her and questions began to form in her mind once again. She needed to find out what had happened to her, why she couldn't remember the last twenty years. Her long-term memory seemed intact; all her childhood memories were still there. She could remember everything until the age of seventeen. It was the next twenty years that were a blank. Scarlet tried to remember something, anything, but nothing came. She questioned how it was possible that twenty years had passed and yet, she had not aged. She was still seventeen, when she should be thirty-seven.

She also needed to figure out where Vladimir was. Had he escaped? Was he safe? She knew him from somewhere, he was so familiar and yet, he was in a way, a complete stranger. But there seemed to be some type of connection between them. For now, she would keep his identity secret. She couldn't risk putting him in danger.

She suddenly realised Sam was talking to her and she looked up at him, but spots began to form in front of her eyes and her hand reached up to her chest as it began to tighten. The pressure was overwhelming and by then the room was spinning. Sam reached out to catch her but Scarlet felt her body dissolve and the room vanished.

Year 2052

'Hurry up!' Marcella said. 'Ready?'

Scarlet nodded as she pulled the hood of her jacket over her head, watching Marcella run, leaping off the building. Feeling the excitement escalating, she followed.

The roof of the temple was not very long and she soon reached its perimeter. Stretching her arms out and jumping, she closed her eyes, the sensation of flying taking over any possible fear. The feeling was short lived as she landed smoothly on her feet down a narrow alley. Marcella was crouching on the ground, gesturing at something above their heads. Looking up she noticed the cameras on the walls, their lenses directed in the opposite direction.

The main square was beginning to overflow with people who were now leaving the stalls of the market and making their way to the centre of the square. Scarlet followed Marcella as she climbed up some pipes on the next building, careful not to be caught by one of the cameras. They rushed across the roof, keeping their heads low until they reached the appropriate spot where they wouldn't be detected.

'The show is about to begin,' Marcella muttered. They lay on their stomachs, trying to keep out of sight from the Watchers. It would be hard to spot them but not impossible.

Capital Four was a commercial city. It was famous for its food and silks, and the wealthy humans enjoyed travelling to the Asian Capital to relax and shop. It was not the largest of all the capitals but definitely one of the richest. Buddhist temples were everywhere, some large, some small, but after the New Government had taken over they were no longer in use.

The main square held the largest temple in Capital Four and a platform had been built in the middle of it. This had been done in all capitals as the New Government enjoyed public announcements. It wasn't mandatory to watch but was very popular.

Humans and cyborgs began to gather, the cyborgs keeping to the back of the crowd, the majority of them wearing distasteful expressions, whilst the humans standing in the front smiled as they held on to their shopping bags.

Camera crews were present to televise the event. The television was owned by the New Government. The crews were rehearsing and preparing what they would televise. Nothing unexpected would be shown. The New Government had prohibited broadcasting live, as they were too frightened to broadcast anything they did not wish their viewers to see.

Marcella nudged Scarlet in the ribs and she let out a small theatrical cry of surprise. Marcella giggled. She was a tall girl, with beautiful curvy muscles and long dark red hair, which was always kept in a long plait.

A man dressed in white appeared on stage and spread out his arms in welcome. The humans cheered whilst the cyborgs pretended to look amused. The camera crews moved around, filming only the human faces.

'Citizens of Capital Four!' the announcer cheered through the microphone. 'Welcome! It's such a beautiful day. We have three names to be sentenced today.' The crowd roared and Scarlet's chest tightened. Some of the cyborgs in the crowd backed away, even though it would not be their names being called out. The Watchers, who had formed around the crowd to keep the peace, shoved the cyborgs forward, making sure they watched.

Scarlet's throat tightened. Each month the announcer would climb on stage and read out the names of cyborgs being sentenced. Everyone would gather to watch, as if it were pure entertainment. To the cyborgs it was a dreadful reminder that one day it could be them on stage.

'The names are...' the announcer paused for effect and the crowd held their breath, 'Jack Drogg, Samantha Willinberg and Lucian White.' By then two Watchers had made their way on to the stage, dragging the three cyborgs with them.

Scarlet gasped. No, it couldn't be. How was it possible? She inched forward a little to see more clearly. How long ago had it been? Months? Years? She'd lost count.

'Please forward Jack Drogg,' the announcer said. A Watcher shoved Jack forwards until he stood in the centre of the stage. Jack was really skinny and had a long ginger beard. Part of his robotic arm was missing and Scarlet winced. 'He is sentenced today for attacking a human.'

The humans began to boo and Jack looked away. Scarlet watched this as she had watched so many others before, as they pulled Jack onto his knees. It was then that he began to kick and spit, trying to stand up, but the Watchers held him down firmly. Another Watcher made his way to the stage, a box in his hands. He pulled out a silver gun which everyone called the 'Deathworm'. Inside the bullet was a robotic-engineered worm that would eat through flesh and circuits, destroying everything in its path. It was a slow and horrible way to die but the New Government had claimed it merciful.

The Watcher stood back, his arm raised, the gun pointed directly at the back of Jack's head. The other Watchers continued to hold him down. There was a loud bang and Jack twisted around in agony. Scarlet knew the bullet had gone through his head, and was now opening up to let the worm spread inside.

It wasn't long before Jack died and his body was dragged away, his head limp to one side. Scarlet kept her eyes on him the entire time, making sure to remember his face. When she took revenge for these cruel acts, she would remember each of their faces.

The next cyborg- Samantha- screamed, cursed, kicked and pleaded for someone to help her but no one moved. It took a little longer with Samantha to get her to cooperate. Even though her hands were handcuffed behind her back, she still managed to leap up and kick. The camera crew didn´t film her, instead they kept the cameras on the humans while Samantha pleaded for her life.

Samantha died as soon as the bullet reached her brain.

Finally, it was Lucian White's turn. Scarlet watched him make his way towards the centre of the stage. She shook her head. This couldn't be happening. Lucian was here and he was being sentenced. Could she bare to watch this? No, she needed to do something, anything.

Surprisingly, Lucian did not make a fuss, kick or try to resist. He made his way graciously towards the end of the stage and went down on his knees, his long black hair falling around his shoulders. Why wasn't he resisting them? Where were the others? Scarlet looked up and around the square, but there was no indication of Lucian's men being close. When she turned her attention back to him, Lucian glanced up. Scarlet shrieked and tried hiding, lowering herself against the tiles as much as possible.

Breathe. Count to five.

Scarlet very slowly peeked back at Lucian. He was still watching her, those silver-white robotic eyes that had looked at her so many times. There was no doubt about it; he knew she was up there. Did he expect her to save him? No, surely he didn't.

A faint crooked smile appeared on his lips.

As soon as the Watcher raised his arm to shoot, the building to the left, Capital Four's bank, exploded. Scarlet gripped the tiles of the roof as the blast shook them. She kept her eyes open, even though it stung to do so, needing to see what was happening even when the smoke enveloped everything.

'In the name of the Revolutionaries, I salute you all!' Lucian cried as he stood at the edge of the stage, his arms stretched above his head, his fingers entwined, forming the shape of a bird. He stood there for only a matter of seconds but Scarlet noticed others within the crowd saluting him back. And then, he was off, disappearing amongst the screaming crowd.

Scarlet felt the urge to move forward and chase after him but Marcella pulled her back, pleading as she coughed, covering her mouth and nose. The Watchers were everywhere, screaming and pushing the cyborgs to the ground. The camera crews were leaving. None of this was television worthy.

'We need to go,' Marcella said.

Scarlet slowly backed away and before she could change her mind, both girls disappeared into the darkness.

'Kiddo, you okay?'

The voice was like an echo, distant but close. Scarlet felt the ground beneath her tremble as she slowly opened her eyes. Sam was leaning over her, a worried look painted across his face.

Scarlet gasped.

The pain inside her head was unbearable, a hammer being knocked against her skull. Sam took her arms and helped her to sit up. Curtis sat on the armrest of the sofa, watching, expressionless. Scarlet shook her head and rubbed her forehead softly. What had happened to her? Confusion took over, until the images returned, each one like a small piece of a puzzle that after some time revealed the whole picture.

A memory.

A memory of her with a girl named Marcella. A memory of her recognising a young man named Lucian White. Who was he? Why did she know him? Scarlet tried to remember him beyond that flashback but was met with a brick wall. How frustrating! But now she knew that her world had really changed. Did this mean everything Sam and the others had said was true? Had she truly lost twenty years of her life? But if that were true, why did she still look seventeen?

Anger and fear boiled up inside and Scarlet bit down on her lip as hard as possible. She felt the soft skin rip but no blood came, her tongue licked over the cut but the skin had healed.

'Kiddo, you scared me to death,' Sam said.

Scarlet hardly registered what he said. The only sound she heard inside her head was a name being repeated over and over.

Lucian White.
Chapter Six

Scarlet hadn't slept at all. She'd spent hours lying patiently on the bed, waiting for sleep to take hold. But it never came; no matter what she did her eyes never felt the weight of sleep wash over them. In the morning Scarlet felt as fresh and awake as if she had had the best night's sleep ever.

As she entered the kitchen she smelt a mixture of coffee, cigarettes and burnt toast. Strangely enough, the aroma was rather welcoming. A table against the wall was covered in a bright yellow, duck print tablecloth with an enormous bowl of sweets placed in the middle of it. Madeleine was carefully selecting her favourites. Scarlet watched her peering into the bowl as if it contained gold, quickly choosing a sweet which she would then lay in a row in front of her. Madeleine's bare feet rested on another chair and piles of books had overtaken the remaining seats.

'Good morning, sunshine.'

Scarlet shifted her attention towards Eric. He leaned carelessly against a counter, his arms folded neatly against his chest. He possessed the strangest eyes she had ever seen. Yellow with speckles of brown.

'Did you sleep well?'

Scarlet moved around the kitchen, trying to put distance between them. She managed to get to the other side of the table without making contact with him. She shut her eyes, wishing that when she opened them, he would be gone.

'You're not much of a talker, huh?' he said.

Eric turned and picked up an apple that lay on the edge of the counter, wiping it on his sleeve, he bit into it. On his pinkie finger lay a small silver ring that caught Scarlet's attention, but just at that moment Madeleine began making choking sounds and Scarlet looked down at her as soon as the coughing began. Eric watched Madeleine too but did not move or flinch at the sight of her choking on a sweet. Instead, he watched her as he ate the apple, with a faint grin spreading across his face.

'Aren't you going to do something?' Scarlet said.

Eric's eyebrows rose. 'Why don't you do something?'

Scarlet tensed. She stepped forward, her hand stretching out towards Madeleine's back but then hesitated. Madeleine probably preferred to choke to death than have her help her. Scarlet looked over her shoulder at Eric and gave him a helpless look.

Eric rolled his eyes and moved away from the counter, picking up one of the books that lay on a chair and slamming it against Madeleine's back. Scarlet was shocked at the sound it produced and watched as Madeleine leaned back, swearing under her breath as she spat the sweet out.

'Did you know...' Madeleine leaned towards the table and continued to select sweets out of the bowl, 'that during the time the pyramids were being built, the woolly mammoth was still alive?'

Eric made his way back to the counter. 'And I'm supposed to care because...?'

Madeleine growled. 'I'm trying real hard to induce some knowledge into that small brain of yours. Don't know why I bother, honestly, you're as dumb as an ox.'

'I truly love our morning chats. They are so enriching for the soul.' Eric bit into his apple as he looked over at Scarlet. This was probably the strangest thing she had ever witnessed. Madeleine had nearly choked to death and yet, she sat leaning against the seat with her head tilted back, letting jelly beans drop into her mouth.

'Are you ready?' Eric asked.

Scarlet frowned. Ready for what? All she wanted to do was figure out why she hadn't slept and why her body felt perfect even though she hadn't rested. Scarlet watched Eric's teeth sink into what was left of the apple and pressed her hands to her stomach.

No hunger.

Not a slight hint at wanting to eat. She felt as though she had eaten too much and could not take another bite. But that was crazy! She hadn't eaten anything since she had awoken in that strange place.

'Let's get going, Beauty.' Eric dropped the apple on the counter and made his way towards the door.

'My name isn't Beauty,' Scarlet said. 'And I'm not going anywhere with you.'

'Ouch.' Madeleine pulled a face. Eric gave Madeleine a not too friendly gesture and she replied with the same.

Watching them was like the animal documentaries she used to see on TV during the summer break. She would sneak into the living room when her father was too drunk to wake up and sit on the floor, staring at the muted images.

'Seems to me my damsel in distress doesn't want to be rescued,' Eric said. Scarlet wrinkled her nose distastefully.

'I'm not a damsel,' she said. 'And I don't need rescuing.'

Eric stepped forward and Scarlet quickly retreated, her back hitting the hard wall. There was something in his eyes, something she couldn't quite figure out. Was it anger? No, it was sadness.

'We all need rescuing,' Eric muttered.

Scarlet wondered what it was he needed rescuing from. She was about to ask but was interrupted by a snore coming from Madeleine who had fallen asleep; her head tilted back and her mouth wide open. It was not an attractive sight.

'Come on, don't fuss,' Eric said. His fingers gripped her arm and Scarlet jumped at the contact. His touch was soft like a feather. It felt like the balmy summer breeze at her grandmother's farm during the evenings, warm and inviting.

'Don't touch me.'

Eric grinned. 'You're very energetic this morning, Beauty.'

'Don't. Touch. Me.'

As soon as the words left her mouth Eric's hand let go. He began to walk, passing the hallway, opening the main door and disappearing outside. Scarlet rubbed her arm and it felt warm. She remembered the rays of sunlight on her naked skin and the way she had not felt warmth. Why? Why had his touch brought heat to her skin when not even the sun could do it?

Her feet moved forward and she stepped outside into the morning breeze. She kept a fair distance from Eric. Her skin now ached from where he had touched it. It wasn't pain.

It was longing.

Eric licked his lips and brushed through his hair with his fingers.

'What do you want?' Scarlet mumbled.

'What do I want?' Eric chuckled. He lit a cigarette and stood, gazing at the gates. Minutes passed until he turned to look at Scarlet and said, 'It's quite simple. I want you.'

Scarlet frowned. Eric's lips curled at the sides. 'Interesting, very interesting.'

'What is?'

'You didn't blush.'

'Excuse me?'

Scarlet narrowed her eyes in distrust, stepping back, wrapping her arms around herself as she focused on his face. His nose was thin and sharp, his eyelashes a soft brown and his pink lips were set in a thin straight line. He had high cheekbones and large ears. He could not be described as handsome but there was something about him, the way he stood, the way he moved, a certain beauty attached to his persona that made Scarlet want to look at him.

'I find it interesting that you didn't blush,' he said. 'It'll be interesting to watch over you.'

'Watch over me?'

'Sam appointed me your...' Eric paused as he meditated over a convenient word to use. 'Bodyguard? Guardian? Yes, let's call it that, shall we?'

'No, we shall not,' Scarlet said. 'I don't need a guardian. I'm not going to leave the house.'

Eric fumbled with his hair absentmindedly. 'So you're just going to stay hidden away? Aren't you a little curious as to what the world is like now? If I'd lost twenty years of my life I wouldn't want to stay locked up in here. I wouldn't want to lose a single day.'

'I don't...' Scarlet began to fidget around with the hem of her jumper. The images of her flashback had shown her what the world looked like. That was more than enough.

'Well, I guess it's best for me,' Eric said, shrugging. 'Even though following you around everywhere sounds promising, I do have affairs to attend to. Wouldn't want my beautiful fans to get upset if I gave all my attention to you, Beauty.'

A surge of irritation unfolded inside of Scarlet. 'Your fans can have your attention. I don't want it.'

Eric laughed. 'You really are difficult to please.' He shook his foot at the faint layer of dirt that had gathered on the tip of his shoe. His eyes fixed on hers. 'Have you ever been kissed?'

Scarlet's eyes widened. She felt as though he had slapped her. Her mouth opened and closed several times as she tried to find the right words to spit back at him for being so damn rude. How dare he!

'Mind your own business,' she said.

'I'm assuming that's a no.'

'I said, mind your own business,' Scarlet repeated, more loudly this time. Eric swerved around and closed the space between them, his face leaning in closer and closer by the second.

'From now on, Beauty,' he said, 'you are my business.'

Scarlet pushed Eric away and walked down the little path that led to the gates. She could hear Eric behind, following her from a distance. When the gates stood inches away she reached out and touched them.

The house lay on a hill surrounded by dead grass and tall trees that hid it from view. Beyond the gates lay a narrow dirt road, which was partly hidden by dozens of bushes and plants that spread out on either side of the track. It was impossible to see the end of it, as it curved to the right and disappeared from view.

'Aren't you a little curious?' Eric asked. He had kept his distance but to Scarlet his voice sounded as if he were standing right next to her. 'There must be places, friends, family that you wish to see?'

Scarlet shook her head and spun around, heading back towards the house. 'There's no one,' she said. 'Besides, the world is messed up. I´d rather not go out.'

Eric chuckled. 'The world has always been messed up, Beauty. Now it's just a different kind of messed up. There's nothing to be afraid of. I'm your guardian, remember? As long as you stick to me, you'll be safe.'

Scarlet stifled a laugh. Eric made his way to a shinny dark car, which was parked behind Sam's. He opened the door and stood waiting, his arm resting on the frame of the door. 'We're losing daylight,' Eric said.

'I told you, I'm not going-'

'You're not scared, are you?'

Scarlet sighed. 'I don't know where you're going.'

'Ah, well, you might want to ask me then,' he said.

Scarlet's forehead wrinkled. 'I just did.'

Eric shook his head. 'No, you stated a fact. You didn't ask me.'

Scarlet rolled her eyes and turned around, lifting her arm to wave back at him as she said, 'Have fun, Eric. Wherever it is you're headed.'

*

Sam's wristband vibrated and started to play his favourite tune, distracting him from what he was reading. He looked down at his wrist to check the caller ID, an anguished expression spreading across his face as he realised it was Lisa.

'My Lady, it's been a long time since we last spoke.'

'Samuel.' Lisa's voice was cold and distant as always. 'I was worried. Your last report was over a month ago and I had a very preoccupied Madeleine on the phone the other day. She said you needed to speak to me.'

Sam cursed at Madeleine under his breath. Of course she wouldn't resist the temptation to contact Lisa and spill the beans. Madeleine wouldn't sit back and watch. She enjoyed playing dirty too much.

'I am sorry, My Lady,' Sam said. 'We had a little incident. It's a rather delicate situation.'

'Delicate, you say?' Lisa's tone never altered. 'May I ask what this delicate situation is?'

Sam could picture Lisa in her office, her short blonde hair neatly brushed behind her ears and her piercing blue-silver eyes watching every single movement around her. They had been friends for many years, but that didn't change the fact that she was his boss.

'Not over the phone,' Sam said.

The New Government hacked all phones used by cyborgs, but they tended to listen intently to those that were more suspicious. Lisa's affairs were certainly something the New Government kept a close eye on.

'I believe it would be best if I brought the situation to you and, from there, you may decide,' he said, playing with the edge of the paper that lay in front of him.

There was a pause and then Lisa said, 'You have sparked my interest. Very well, Samuel, come as soon as possible.'

The phone went dead and Sam sat staring at his wristband, thinking. He had gained a couple of days until he'd meet with Lisa, which meant he would need to be fast about coming up with a plan. Lisa would never let Scarlet return to Mercy Cross. It would probably be for the best if Scarlet did stay in the Institute but Sam felt his chest tighten at the thought.

It was then that Sam realised Curtis had been standing next to him the entire time. A sudden flush of panic swept through him, but then he quickly relaxed. It was just Curtis. They had been friends for years, he trusted him.

'I'll start packing,' Curtis said.

Sam nodded absentmindedly and watched as Curtis disappeared down the hallway, his hands tightly clenched into fists.
Chapter Seven

The following day Scarlet found Madeleine in the living room, lying on the sofa reading a book. It was dark inside the room, as they never opened the curtains at the front of the house.

'Did you know,' Madeleine said, 'alektorophobia is the fear of chickens?'

Scarlet frowned. 'What?'

Madeleine gave her an irritated look and continued to read. Scarlet stepped closer and sat on the old torn ottoman that was in the corner. She waited patiently and then began to count the seconds passing by. It wasn't long before her thoughts began to drift.

Her mother's face appeared in her mind and Scarlet's chest tightened. It had been a long time since she had seen that beautiful face. She'd only been seven when Margaret Lock had passed away. At the time no one had really explained what had truly happened, apart from the usual 'she's in a better place now'. Then Scarlet had witnessed how her father had begun to slowly change. She couldn't quite remember him before her mother died, but she could clearly picture the first time she saw him drinking. It was at Margaret's funeral.

'Do you want something?'

Scarlet drifted back into reality and stared blankly at Madeleine. 'Actually I was wondering...'

'What?' Madeleine's eyebrow arched. 'What was that mind of yours wondering, Scarface?'

Scarlet hesitated before asking, 'Is it normal that I can't sleep or eat? Do you and Sam...?'

Madeleine shut her book with a loud thump and let out a long sigh. 'Cyborgs eat and sleep just like humans do. We just don't need to do it quite as often as them. We can go months without eating if it reached a critical point. So, yeah, if you were wondering, you're abnormal.' Madeleine sneered. 'But I guess you kind of already knew that, huh?'

Abnormal?

Was she really that different? Scarlet sighed and gripped the ottoman tightly. Maybe if she tried forcing those blank years to return she would be able to remember her past. She would finally be able to understand what had happened to her.

Spots formed in front of Scarlet's eyes and she noticed Madeleine giving her a weird look. She stood up, rubbing her temples. As soon as she stepped forward she stumbled and fell to the ground, knocking her head against the edge of the sofa.

Year 2042

'What is your name?'

Scarlet opened her eyes and squirmed at the bright light.

Something hurt. Real bad.

The pain felt like a dozen electrical shocks piercing through her body. She couldn't find the source of the pain but with the next onslaught of shocks she felt her body start to convulse.

Scarlet tried focusing on the voice instead of the agonising pain. Her vision was blurred at first but she managed to make out a silhouette in front of her. Seconds later, her vision slowly returned to normal and a woman appeared.

She sat across from Scarlet on a steel chair. Everything about her was spotless; the white suit had been perfectly ironed, the dark hair was tied tightly in a ponytail from which not a single hair escaped and the clipboard the woman was using to take notes lay neatly on her lap.

Scarlet focused on the symbol embedded on the woman's suit. An eagle's eye staring back, mocking her, watching everything she did.

An alarm distracted Scarlet from the symbol and she looked up. The room was shaped like a dome, the walls shone from the light reflected off the metallic tiles that rose up into the dome and disappeared from sight. There were no doors or windows, just the woman sitting on her chair and Scarlet...

Scarlet froze as she realised she was strapped into a steel chair. Trying to move only made the pain worse. It was then that she realised that the straps holding her down contained dozens of needles that were piercing through her skin.

Panic swept over her and she tried forcing her way out of the straps, but the needles buried themselves deeper into her flesh. She gritted her teeth and continued to struggle until the intensity of the shocks were too overwhelming.

'What is your name?' the woman asked.

'What do you want from me?'

'I want you to answer my question,' the woman said. 'What is your name?'

A sudden sharp pain shot through Scarlet's left arm, up to her neck and she leaned back, biting her lower lip to avoid screaming.

'I will ask again,' the woman said. 'What is your name?'

Scarlet inhaled deeply and then exhaled very slowly. 'My name is Scarlet.'

The woman shook her head as she took notes, a look of disappointment on her face. 'That isn't your name. You shouldn't be able to remember it.'

Remember? Why wasn't she supposed to remember her own name? Scarlet tried to understand what was happening. How did she get here? The memories in her head weren't right. The faces of the people she knew were blank and the places she saw in her mind were distant, almost forgotten.

'What is your name?' the woman repeated.

What had they done to her?

The woman gave her an impatient look and Scarlet gritted her teeth. 'Scarlet.'

The woman sighed. 'Again. What is your name?'

Scarlet's muscles clenched, the straps tightening around her, imprisoning her. 'My name is Scarlet Lock,' she said. 'I was born with this name and I shall die with it.'

The woman's cold eyes glared with distaste. She seemed to be mulling something over until she lowered her head towards the hem of her suit and spoke into it, 'Derek? The memory chip inserted into X-Prototype Five's head seems to be malfunctioning. Clear procedures for a new instalment as soon as possible.'

Scarlet felt her stomach contract and her chest tighten. Memory chip? Was that the reason her memory was so blurry? Why were they trying to take her memory away?

The woman began speaking again, but by then Scarlet wasn't listening. The pain was shooting through her body and a new one was starting. This pain went deeper than the shockwaves. Scarlet's hands became fists and the straps tightened.

She closed her eyes and tried focusing on the blank faces. If only she could catch a quick glimpse... She needed to remember them. These people had been important and she needed them back.

Anger rose inside of her and Scarlet's body began to shake. The straps stuck to her skin, the needles disappearing inside of her. A sudden overwhelming heat took over Scarlet's body and when she finally dared to open her eyes she witnessed the light blue flames that sparked over her skin.

She was on fire.

The woman began to scream and an alarm roared above them. Scarlet yanked the straps off, the needles ripping out and her skin quickly healing as she stood up. The woman fell from her chair to the ground, her eyes wide in pure fear as her hands trembled and her mouth quivered.

As Scarlet stepped forward, the woman crawled away, screaming into the hem of her suit for help. Scarlet reached down, gripped the woman's neck and lifted her up until her feet could no longer touch the floor. The woman gripped Scarlet's hand and tried to pull herself free, but Scarlet didn't let go.

Suddenly, sections of the walls around them opened, revealing narrow passages from which dozens of guards came running. The guards aimed their guns and waited for instructions. Two men in lab coats appeared, watching the scene in horror.

'Don't shoot!' one of the men said. 'She hasn't been activated but she's still very dangerous! We can't control her unless she's activated. We need to evacuate this entire building.'

Scarlet stared at the man in confusion. Why were they acting as if she were dangerous? Even the guards seemed nervous. She wasn't a monster! The flames on her skin wouldn't go away. Why wouldn't anyone help her?

Her grip around the woman's neck tightened in frustration. It was easy to tell that she was starting to lose consciousness. Her breathing was slowing down and her eyes closing. She deserved it! Why were they doing this to her? Why was her mind so messed up?

A woman's face suddenly began to appear inside her mind. Silky blonde hair and bright blue eyes reflecting her own. This woman smiled at her and Scarlet gasped at the recognition.

It was her mother.

Everything happened in a matter of seconds. Scarlet released the woman who dropped to the floor, crying and whimpering. Two guards dragged the woman away to safety and then the flames on Scarlet's skin vanished and the guards fell upon her.

Her head hit the ground, the guards pounding her against the tiles. She lay motionless, watching the woman from across the room. Scarlet focused on the pale drained face of the woman who was sitting, sobbing and rubbing her burnt neck.

They hadn't taken everything away from her.

Not yet.

Scarlet laughed.

'Jesus, Beauty.' Eric's voice woke Scarlet abruptly. Her hand grabbed his shirt and she opened her eyes, staring up at the ceiling. Eric's blonde hair fell over his eyes as he inched forward, holding her up. 'You scared the shit out of me.'

There was a loud thump and Eric let out a soft cry. 'Watch that language, Thorn,' Madeleine said.

Scarlet tried focusing on the room. Madeleine leaned against the doorframe, her arms folded against her chest, a thick book in one hand. The sun had begun to set as the room became darker.

Eric helped her sit up and Scarlet felt her skin ache wherever he touched her. She moved away from him and Eric let go, disappointment spreading across his face. It quickly vanished and Scarlet frowned, wondering if she had imagined it. 'Madeleine,' Eric said. 'Go fetch some water.'

'Do I look like a dog?'

'Is it so difficult for you to just do one goddamn thing without complaining?' Eric spat.

Madeleine stared at him, not impressed. 'Do I look like a servant?'

'For fuck-'

Madeleine crossed the room in a matter of seconds and began pounding Eric on the head with the book. 'Don't you dare use that foul language in this house, Thorn!'

'What are you, Mother Theresa?' Eric chuckled.

'No, I'm not,' Madeleine said, walking away. 'If I were, I'd go get some water for you.'

Scarlet watched as Madeleine disappeared into the hallway. Eric grunted a series of swear words under his breath. 'It's okay,' she said. 'I don't want any water.'

'What happened?' Eric asked.

Scarlet opened her mouth, then closed it. Was it a good idea to go telling everyone about these flashbacks and what she had seen? Not yet perhaps. She shook her head. 'I'm not sure.'

'Come on,' he said, helping her up. 'I know something that'll make you feel better.' He dragged her towards the hallway. At the main entrance Scarlet stopped, causing Eric to nearly fall.

'I told you...' Scarlet looked around in case Sam appeared. 'I don't want to go outside.'

Eric grinned. 'Technically we won't be going outside, just across town.'

Scarlet frowned. 'How is that not going outside?'

'Just trust me, Beauty.'

Scarlet winced. How could she trust anyone when she didn't even trust herself? Eric reached for her hand but Scarlet moved away, pulling her own hand towards her chest. He rolled his eyes and moved closer, grabbing her hand by force and entwining his fingers with hers. His touch sent chills running up her arm and she tried pulling back, but Eric shook his head with a naughty grin spreading across his face.

'I don't bite, Beauty,' he said. 'Unless you want me to.'
Chapter Eight

The town of Mercy Cross was small and covered in a thin layer of fog. The century old homes were now battered, tired and decaying. The town lay in the middle of a dense forest, which kept it secluded from the rest of the world. The inhabitants mainly worked in the fields cultivating crops or in the forest cutting timber, which they sold to the capitals. There was also a small group of hunters that sold fur to the wealthy humans who lived in the large cities.

Eric lived on the opposite side of town from Sam. His house was also off a dirt road, hidden by tall trees, lost deep within the forest, far from any other neighbouring homes.

'This is where you live?' Scarlet asked.

Eric smiled. His house was distinctly different to Sam's. The iron gates were automatic and instead of dead ivy growing around them these were covered in roses. The floor of the semi-circular driveway was covered in pebbles and the garden was neatly trimmed.

The house was ancient, there were two Corinthian columns at the entrance and the walls were made of a thick grey stone. Dozens of white painted windows were left open to catch the breeze, which smelt strongly of roses and a beautiful fountain full of exotic fish stood in the middle of the driveway.

The door burst open and a girl made her way outside. Scarlet turned her attention towards the girl and then gave Eric a hesitant look.

'It's okay,' Eric said. 'This is Rory.'

'Rory Patterson,' the girl said, extending her hand.

Scarlet moved away from the fountain and made her way towards the girl. She took her time, observing Rory as if she were a predator, watching her prey from afar.

Silence unfolded between them as Scarlet stared down at Rory's hand. Eric cleared his throat. Rory was smiling from ear to ear and Eric gave Scarlet a quizzical look. Rory's hand continued to hang in mid-air and Eric nudged Scarlet to shake hands.

'I'm so glad to meet you!' Rory blurted out.

Eric´s fingers brushed through his hair as he looked at Rory. He sometimes worried about her, whether she would break one day like a branch being snapped. She was tall and delicate, her arms hung like the legs of a spider and her twig-like fingers moved to adjust some strands of blonde hair that had fallen out of place. The bones on her face protruded sharply and he wondered whether the wind might blow her away.

'Rory,' Eric said, 'don't overwhelm her.' Rory opened her mouth to protest but by then Eric had managed to push Scarlet forward. They made their way inside, down a long wide hallway. They turned left into a room with sliding doors. The space was large, full of ornaments, frames, vases and furniture. It was definitely old-fashioned, with flowery padded curtains and sofas, way too cluttered in his opinion. Unfortunately he had let Rory do all the decoration.

Eric directed Scarlet to a sofa that was upholstered in a material covered in pink roses. She began to fidget nervously with a set of teacups that were placed on the coffee table in front of her until Rory came skipping inside.

Eric watched as Rory prepared a special glass just for him. Whiskey and two cubes of ice, the way he liked it. He brought the drink to his mouth and swallowed, licking his lips in satisfaction as he turned and gave Scarlet a naughty grin, his hand extending towards her with the glass.

'Thanks,' Scarlet said. 'But I don't drink.'

Rory's face brightened. 'Would you like some tea, then?'

Scarlet shook her head. 'I don't drink...'

'What do you drink then?' Eric asked.

An awkward silence unfolded, spreading across the room like mist. Rory tapped her fingers against her cup, the noise distracting Eric. It was an unnatural sound, metal against porcelain. He focused on the fingers, completely bare from skin.

'I can make you something else,' Rory said, breaking the silence.

Scarlet shook her head. 'No, I'm fine... I don't seem to need to drink.'

'What do you mean?' Rory asked.

Scarlet tilted her head to one side. 'Well... I don't get thirsty. It sounds strange, I know. It's just that... I don't feel the necessity. It's as though my body doesn't need it.'

Eric and Rory exchanged a quick look of confusion.

'Have you tried drinking?' Eric asked. 'You know, just swallowing it?'

'Eric.' Rory gave him a shocked look.

'What?'

'That's rude.'

Eric frowned. 'I don't see what's rude about it. I'm just asking a question.' He stretched his arms out and placed the right one behind Scarlet as she leaned forward.

'What an interesting piece of machinery you are,' Eric said.

Scarlet's head snapped around. 'I'm not a machine.'

'Maybe you are.'

'I'm not.' Scarlet's voice quivered. 'I'm not.'

Eric grinned. 'Then drink.' He gestured towards the whiskey glass. 'If you're human you can drink it with no trouble at all. Or are you scared?'

Scarlet looked away and bit her lip. Her eyes focused on the glass and her hand reached out. Her fingertip brushed the surface and then she leaned back, her shoulders falling forward. 'I'm not scared of what might happen if I drink.'

'Then what's stopping you?'

'I'm scared of what it might mean if I do drink it.'

Eric took the glass and gulped down the remaining liquid. As he did so, his eyes stayed focused on Scarlet. It was certainly interesting to watch over her as Sam had requested. Scarlet had become like an interesting project. What was she? He'd asked himself that question so many times his head had began to hurt. It was amusing to tease her, to push her to her limits to see her reactions. And what strange reactions indeed!

Rory continued to watch, her head slightly tilted. Eric wondered whether it would snap and break as easily as ripping a piece of paper, then immediately felt terrible for wondering such a thing. Rory's swan-like neck stretched as she cocked her head, watching them.

'Isn't that supposed to be bad for you?' Scarlet asked, gesturing at the whiskey.

'We're all going to Hell, Beauty,' he said. 'Might as well make the ride enjoyable.'

Scarlet wrinkled her nose. 'Your excuse for drinking and smoking is that you're going to Hell, so it doesn't matter whether it harms you or not? That seems like a rather poor excuse, don't you think?'

'I never said my excuses were good,' Eric said. 'They're just good enough for me.'

Rory cleared the table, stood up and excused herself. Eric asked where she was going and noticed annoyance spreading across Scarlet's face. His eyes followed Rory until she disappeared from the room.

'You and Rory...' Scarlet cleared her throat. 'You guys know each other well?'

'Yes.'

'Why?'

Eric's eyebrow arched. 'We live together.'

Scarlet nodded and hugged herself, focusing on the shinny coffee table. Eric watched as she tilted her head to one side, listening to the sounds inside the house, stretching her hearing further and further. 'Does someone else live here?' Eric nodded.

He stood up and poured himself another glass of whiskey, feeling Scarlet staring. He glanced over his shoulder and she quickly looked away. He chuckled as he made his way back to the sofa, the contents of the glass spilling over the top. Drops of whiskey fell on his fingers and he licked them off, watching Scarlet with a hint of amusement.

'Who else lives here?' she asked.

'Matilda.'

Scarlet huffed in frustration. 'Do you only live with girls?'

Eric nodded, sipping the whiskey. 'And Matilda's pet.'

'Is it safe that they know about me?' Scarlet asked. 'It could put them in danger...'

Eric chuckled. 'And what danger would that be?'

He felt her eyes piercing through his skull, revealing his inner thoughts. He stood up again and leaned against the wall, his free hand in his pocket and the other holding the glass by his mouth. She was still watching.

'How did you meet Rory?' Scarlet said, changing the subject.

'We knew each other from when we were...' he paused. 'Human. We lived in the same neighbourhood. Even went to school together for some time. We lost contact over the years but one day she showed up at the Institute. After that we became close and when I was sent to Mercy Cross I decided to bring her along with me.'

'What about Matilda?'

Eric moved away from the wall. 'You sure do ask a lot of questions, Beauty.'

Scarlet pressed her lips tightly together. He walked towards her, lightly placing the glass on the coffee table and sat down, his hand brushing through his hair as he did so.

'They're my family,' he said, more to himself than her. She leaned back against the sofa and laid her hands on her lap. 'They may not be my blood, but they're family. Cyborgs live longer than humans, ten years of life for a human is equal to one year for us. To make it simple, a boy who is nineteen just like me, in ten years time will be twenty-nine and will look twenty-nine. But, I will only be twenty, at least in appearance. Most of us don't have family. We were taken away from them, or our families didn't want us.'

Scarlet scratched her arm. 'How old were you when it happened?'

Eric looked up at the ceiling. 'About fifteen years old.'

'And it happened thirty-five years ago.'

'Yeah.'

Scarlet grimaced. 'So you're like fifty years old.'

Eric moved closer on the sofa and Scarlet quickly backed away. Her breath smelt like mint and strawberries. He continued to move forward and Scarlet by then had reached the armrest.

'You don't like older guys?'

Eric was inches away from her now and Scarlet's jaw trembled slightly. 'You shouldn't...'

'There are many things I shouldn't do,' he said. 'I shouldn't look at you for it is bad for my eyes and yet, I have no option but to look at you.'

'You don't have to.'

'You're too pretty not to.'

Eric's mouth curled into a smile and he moved away. She pulled her scarlet, wavy hair into a high ponytail to get it out of her face. Eric couldn't help but smile at the irony of her name and the colour of her hair.

He suddenly felt someone hiding behind the door to the living room and as he leaned back against the other end of the sofa he said, 'Matilda, eavesdropping isn't polite.'

As the door slid open a pair of red, silvery eyes could be seen watching. A little girl peered around the door. Her angry contorted face gave Eric the chills. Her long, wavy brunette hair fell to her waist and the pretty dress with white sleeves that Rory had chosen a few weeks ago clung to her little frame.

'If you don't come inside,' Eric warned. 'I will drag you here myself.'

The door slammed open with such force he wondered if it had broken. Matilda marched in, her face scrunched up into an angry expression. She was a pretty girl, in Eric's opinion, if her face hadn't been contorted into that of a psychotic murderer.

'Sit down,' he ordered. Matilda jumped on to the opposite sofa and glared at both of them. He noticed something hidden behind Matilda's back but decided to keep his mouth shut, as he didn't want her to have one of her tantrums. The little girl began clapping her shoes together rhythmically. Eric rolled his eyes and poured himself another glass of whiskey.

'Don't give me that face, Beauty,' he said, noticing Scarlet's look of dismay. 'It's good for the heart.'

Rory came in with a tray and Matilda's face lit up at the sight of biscuits. Rory sat down beside the child and began preparing the snacks. She poured a glass of warm milk and biscuits for Matilda, some more whiskey for Eric and tea for herself.

Matilda drank the milk, getting the white liquid all over her dress. 'Matilda!' Eric barked. 'Where are your manners?'

'She's just annoyed because you wouldn't let Ghost inside,' Rory said, taking a serviette and wiping Matilda's dress. Scarlet turned and gave Eric a questioning look. 'Matilda's pet wolf,' he explained.

'Wolf?' Scarlet gasped.

Eric drank the whiskey slowly. 'Yeah, Curtis found this wolf dying in the forest some years back. The hunters had injured the animal, but hadn't managed to track it down. He saved the wolf's life and gave it to Matilda as a present.'

'Can animals be cyborgs too?' Scarlet asked.

Matilda slid off the sofa and made her way around the coffee table towards Scarlet. Whatever she had been hiding was now in her hand and she was offering it to Scarlet.

It was a dead rat.

'Do you want it?' Matilda asked, pressing the dead animal closer and closer towards Scarlet.

'Matilda!' Eric growled. 'What did I say about killing things?'

The little girl's expression turned blank and innocent. 'I didn't kill it. Ghost did.'

'Get. Rid. Of. It.'

Matilda's face became an angry mask and she took the rat and bit into it. Rory let out a soft gasp and tried grabbing Matilda's arm.

'Don't piss me off,' Eric said, leaning in towards Matilda.

Matilda wiped her mouth with her sleeve, leaving a red mark on the white fabric and stormed out of the room. Rory's face had gone pale and her hand clutched her stomach as if she were about to be sick. She stood up and said, 'I'll go and get her. I'm so sorry. She just doesn't like strangers that much.'

Scarlet nodded softly and Eric stood up, gesturing for her to follow. They made their way outside. Eric pulled out a cigarette and placed it in his mouth. 'I'm sorry,' he muttered. 'The experiments affected everyone differently but it seemed to affect the children the worse. They became aggressive and angry. I guess it's normal. A child shouldn't be put through such a thing. It could make the sanest person go crazy.'

'It must've been awful,' Scarlet said.

Eric shrugged. 'Matilda's angry because of the life that was taken from her but she's too young and too messed up to even understand why she feels such pain and anger.' A sudden sadness appeared on Scarlet's face and she looked up at the sky. He followed her gaze, staring up at the passing clouds.

'I didn't know animals could be turned,' Scarlet said, changing the subject.

'It's illegal,' Eric said. 'Curtis would be sentenced for turning an animal into a cyborg. But he doesn't take the laws too seriously. So... what happened to you back at Sam's place?'

'Why is it illegal?'

'I'm not a lawyer.' Eric took a long drag from his cigarette. 'Are you avoiding my question?'

'What question would that be?'

'You fainted,' he said. 'Why?'

Scarlet made her way towards the fountain and looked down at the fish. 'People faint all the time. It's a normal thing.'

'People faint,' he said. 'Not machines.'

'I'm not a machine,' Scarlet said, her attention still on the fish.

'Then what are you?'

Scarlet sighed. 'That's the million dollar question.'

Eric chuckled, dropping the cigarette on the floor. 'I haven't heard that expression in a long time.'

Scarlet's lips turned into a faint grin. Eric thrust his hands into his pockets, remembering what the world was like back in the day. But back in the day was thirty-five years ago.

'There's nothing wrong with you,' Eric said.

Scarlet looked up. Eric's lips curled into a soft warm smile, not the naughty grin he usually wore. 'No matter what you are or turn out to be, I can assure you there is absolutely nothing wrong with you.'

'Thanks,' Scarlet replied.

Eric shrugged. 'There's nothing to thank. It's just the way it is.'
Chapter Nine

They drove back in silence and, except for the sound of loud music playing on the radio; there was no communication between them. It was clearly making Scarlet feel uncomfortable and she fidgeted in her seat. For the first time in his life, Eric felt awkward, as he didn't really know what to talk about. He clutched the steering wheel and was glad of the music that concealed the embarrassing silence between them. It wasn't long before they drove up the dirt road and reached the hill where Sam's house was situated.

Eric climbed out, opened the rusty gates and jumped back into the car. He parked behind Sam's vehicle and looked up towards the house. It was then that he noticed Sam standing by the door.

He wasn't happy.

They climbed out of the car and walked very slowly towards Sam.

'I did leave a note,' Eric said.

'Inside. Now.'

Sam shoved them down the narrow hallway and into the dining room. Madeleine sat inside, leaning over an enormous bowl of profiteroles. Eric crept forward and tried to snatch one out of the bowl, but Madeleine slapped his hand away and shoved three profiteroles inside her mouth.

'Charming,' Eric said.

'Why... is... he...here?' Madeleine pointed at Eric as she tried swallowing the mouthful of profiteroles.

Eric grinned. 'Did you miss me?'

Madeleine cleared her throat. 'Yeah, I missed kicking your-'

'Enough!' Sam cried out. As soon as the room fell silent he said, 'Lisa called. Turns out Madeleine can't keep her mouth shut.' Everyone gave Madeleine a questioning look, which she ignored by swallowing more profiteroles and then licking her fingers slowly. She tilted her head to one side and stared at Scarlet. 'What you looking at, Scarface?'

'Madeleine.' Sam's eyes narrowed. 'Don't name-call.'

'I wasn't name-calling.' Madeleine shrugged innocently. 'That's her name.'

'Moron.' Curtis coughed out the word. Eric hadn't noticed him standing in the corner. Madeleine swung her head around and opened her mouth to reveal the crushed profiteroles. Curtis looked away.

'Lisa is expecting us after tomorrow,' Sam said. 'I expect everyone to be on their best behaviour.' Sam's attention fell on Eric.

'What?' he said. 'I'll be on my best behaviour.' He raised his hands up in surrender. 'I won't punch anyone this time, Dad.'

Scarlet gave him a questioning look and he bit down on his lower lip to avoid smiling. Sam clapped his hands together to get their attention. 'Curtis has agreed to stay here. I don't question the ladies' abilities to defend themselves, but I would feel better if someone watched over them.'

Madeleine huffed. 'Can I go now?' She rested her head against the table and looked up at them in boredom. The bowl of profiteroles lay empty.

'The next topic is Identification Day,' Sam said ignoring her. 'It's due after we get back from Lisa's. We need to be prepared.'

Madeleine sneered. 'You talk as if Scarface will be here. Lisa isn't going to let the stray come back.'

Eric could feel Scarlet tensing and he knew Madeleine's words had registered. As he turned around he noticed her face had become suddenly blank and distant. Without hesitation he grabbed her hand and dragged her across the room towards the door. He continued to walk, ignoring Sam's pleas. As soon as they reached the tall dead grass of the front garden he stopped and pulled a cigarette out of his pocket. He didn't let go of her hand.

'You didn't have to do that,' she said.

Eric grinned. 'You'll come back.'

He was surprised by his own words. Lisa was his boss and he had to obey her no matter what. She made the decisions, not him. But as soon as he had spoken the words he knew they were true. He wouldn't let Lisa boss him around this time.

'I promise you'll come back.'

Scarlet let go of his hand and moved away. 'What is Identification Day?'

Eric turned away, trying to hide the disappointment on his face. He quickly regained his composure and smiled before saying, 'You'll find out soon.'

'You never answer my questions,' Scarlet said. 'How am I supposed to understand anything if no one ever bothers to explain anything?'

'Some questions aren't easy to answer.' She pulled a face and he ruffled her hair affectionately. 'I'll pick you up tomorrow. I want to show you something.'

'Tomorrow?'

'Unless you wish to go right now...'

'I'm fine with tomorrow.'

*

In the evening Sam forced them all to have dinner in the living room together. Madeleine threw a tantrum but finally calmed down after Sam threatened not to buy more sweets unless she kept quiet.

Scarlet leaned back against her chair awkwardly. Sam sat opposite her, the only one eating from his plate. Curtis sat next to him, staring at the wall. Madeleine had her feet propped up on the chair and was making shapes with her peas. Scarlet picked up her fork and pushed the food around on her plate.

'This is nice, isn't it?' Sam said.

Everyone looked away.

Madeleine placed a pea on her spoon, aimed at the wall and fired. The pea didn't get far and dropped onto the middle of the table. Sam glared up at her, his hand clenching into a fist.

'Once a week,' Sam said. 'We should do this once a week. I think it's important. It'll be good to sit down and have a group dinner. We can talk and it might help Scarlet feel a little more welcome.'

'I don't see why she needs to feel welcomed,' Madeleine said. 'It's not like she's staying.'

An awkward silence unfolded across the room. Scarlet watched as Madeleine continued to mess around with the peas while Sam stared at her from across the table, giving her a sympathetic look. It didn't help. Instead, Scarlet felt like a charity case.

'So, kiddo,' Sam said. 'I'm sure you have a lot of questions.'

Scarlet was glad that Sam had refused to answer Madeleine or continue to play the woman's game. He gave her a soft weak smile that made her forget about Madeleine's words.

Scarlet hesitated. She wasn't sure what to ask. 'Do you have... any theories about... me?'

Curtis and Madeleine stared from Scarlet to Sam. Minutes passed until Sam set down his fork and glanced down at his arm. Scarlet looked at the circuits that were faintly visible from across the table and then took a quick peek at her own arm. It was entirely human, at least in appearance. She remembered what she had seen when she had punched the wall and shuddered.

'I believe after the cyborg experiments were shut down the government continued to research,' Sam said. 'And I think you're part of that research.'

'So you mean like... a new cyborg version?' Sam nodded. 'I guess it makes sense...'

'What do you remember?' Sam asked. 'From your past.'

Scarlet bit her lip and looked up at the ceiling. The last twenty years of her memory were lost, but she could remember everything before she was seventeen. 'There's like big gaps of missing information inside my head and when I try to access those memories it's like I'm pushed against a wall. I remember the New Era, though.'

The New Era had been the period of time when the cyborgs had been brought to light by the Old Government and introduced into society in the year 2030. It had been a rather confusing time. Before the New Era there were rumours of the existence of cyborgs and how technology was advancing so incredibly fast. New treatments in hospitals were being introduced and new gadgets being sold on the market. When the Old Government began to slowly announce the introduction of cyborgs, it didn't seem to come as quite a shock to the citizens. Society was ruled by technology; the cyborgs were just a new part of it.

'I remember the ads on TV,' Scarlet said. 'And everyone at school kept talking about seeing cyborgs. This boy, Tommy, kept saying he had seen one but no one believed him because my town was quite far out and not much usually happened there. There was an assembly at school one day. They made us sit down and watch this short film about cyborgs and how we should accept this change in our society. It was meant to be educative but it made me feel anxious. I mean, they were making it look as though the cyborgs weren't even human.'

Madeleine grabbed the mash potato and began spreading it around her plate with her hands. Sam's attention drifted towards her. 'Madeleine, don't play with your food.'

'I'm not considering this food,' Madeleine replied.

Scarlet leaned forward, pushing her plate to one side. 'How did you become a cyborg?'

Sam seemed slightly shocked at the question, as if he had never expected anyone to ask such a thing. Scarlet felt suddenly ashamed for not being more tactful. 'You don't have to talk about it if you don´t want to, it's okay.'

Sam pushed his own plate aside. 'I was in the army. Only twenty-seven at the time...' he rubbed the back of his neck. 'One day they called a bunch of us in and told us we were being sent somewhere top secret. We wouldn't be allowed to know where it was or how long we would be gone for. Two hundred of us prepared for the mission, not realising what was going on around us. But when I ran up to my general and asked him when the mission was starting he kept looking around nervously and sent me away. That's when I noticed the scientists making their way into our base, carrying all sorts of crazy equipment.

'Shortly after they told us the mission was starting right away and took us to a room, all two hundred of us. They locked the room and that's when I noticed something coming through the air ventilation and everything became blurry. I woke up six months later, no longer entirely human.'

Scarlet shifted on her chair. It was difficult for her to believe someone could be so cruel as to lie to soldiers and experiment on them without their permission. Then a daunting realisation took over, as she realised something similar had probably happened to her. Someone must have taken her and changed her, because she knew she had been human up until that very last day.

Scarlet wasn't sure what to say in response to Sam's story. Instead she decided to ask something that had been nagging at the back of her mind. 'The place I woke up in... the people there... why do you think they haven't come for me?'

Sam shrugged. 'We found you close to one of the Watchers' bases. I'm pretty sure that's where you were. Why they haven't come knocking down doors? There's only one reason Watchers wouldn't do that...'

Scarlet waited and inched forward a little, waiting for Sam to continue. Curtis turned to look at Sam too, probably curious at the answer. Madeleine had fallen asleep minutes ago.

'They don't want to find you.'

Scarlet frowned. 'Why not?'

'I think they don't want to make you public. I'm pretty sure they're searching for you but...' Sam let out a long breath. 'I think that you really are meant to be top secret.'

Curtis stretched and chuckled, 'I think we should continue this conversation another time. Scarlet isn't going to be able to sleep with so much going through her mind.'

Scarlet forced a smile. 'Actually... about that...' she bit her lip and then inhaled. 'There's something I've been meaning to tell you. I can't seem to sleep at all. Since I arrived I haven't slept. It's as though my body doesn't need the rest. I don't... I can't eat or drink either. And I feel like my senses are extremely... enhanced.'

Sam frowned. 'Well, cyborgs' senses are more enhanced than humans. We can hear better, see better and-'

'I think it's more accurate than that,' Scarlet interrupted. She stood and picked up her knife, searching around the table for something to use for her demonstration. She spotted a bowl of fruit from the corner of her eye. It lay on the small cabinet where Sam kept some bottles. Scarlet took an orange and flipped it in her hand. She tossed it over to Sam.

'Throw it,' Scarlet said. 'Throw it across the room.'

Sam looked a little confused but then slowly nodded and turned in order to face the door. He lifted his arm and then threw the orange.

Scarlet felt everything slow down as it had with the fly. She watched as the orange floated in mid-air, Sam's arm still outstretched. She bounced on her feet nervously and aimed, forcing her arm forwards with all her strength. The orange suddenly gained speed and time returned to normal.

Scarlet smiled at the sight of the orange impaled to the wall by the knife. Sam sat gaping and Curtis grinned. It took a couple of minutes until anyone spoke. Scarlet moved towards the orange and pulled the knife out, letting the fruit fall to the ground. 'I don't think I can control time,' she explained. 'Nevertheless, time seems to slow down and my senses seem to be amplified. I don't know.' She shrugged. 'I can't explain it.'

Sam looked a little overwhelmed. 'Kiddo, we'll figure it all out. I'm sure Lisa will help us when we arrive at the Institute.'

Scarlet tensed at the mention of Lisa and the Institute. Sam seemed to notice and gave her a warm, encouraging smile. It was then that Madeleine made a croaking sound and woke up, rubbing her eyes.

'This was great fun,' she said, standing up. 'Ought to do this more often.'

'You slept through most of it,' Sam said.

Madeleine waved him off as she made her way towards the door. 'That's the only reason I had so much fun.'

Curtis soon followed and Scarlet went to pick up the plates when Sam placed his hand over hers. She immediately moved away. 'It's okay, I'll clear up.'

Scarlet nodded, rubbing her hands. He didn't look offended by her reaction towards his touch. Then he said softly, 'Goodnight, kiddo.'

Scarlet smiled. 'Goodnight, Sam.'
Chapter Ten

The next day, as Scarlet lay on her bed staring at the ceiling, she mulled over the recent events and bit her lip at the faint realisation that her emotions had changed. All she had felt at first was fear, panic and paranoia, but now those emotions had gone. Something was happening to her body, an inexplicable occurrence. For some reason, no emotions stirred within her now. They were gone. She was empty.

Was she emotionless?

No, that couldn't be it. But maybe, just maybe, her emotions and the way she reacted to them were different to everyone else. She was, after all, the only one who could heal in a matter of seconds.

Why was there not a single drop of fear left inside her? There should be some, even now. This world, the world she had once known, was completely different. This alone should create anxiety and panic, and yet, there she lay, calm as a spring breeze.

A strange sound floated down the hall. It was distant but became louder and Scarlet sat up, her curiosity growing as the noise became stronger. Her nose wrinkled at the smell of something burning and she jumped off the bed. She reached for the handle and hesitated, listening. The noise was still there; the sound of metal being crushed and scraped.

Scarlet stepped outside, suddenly eager to discover what it was. At the end of the hall she spotted a half-opened door and a prominent light escaping from it. With each step the sound increased until it became the only noise she could hear. Scarlet inhaled deeply and leaned in closer, peeking through the gap.

The room was small and full of desks covered with strange looking instruments. Piles of books had been left on the floor and weapons- dozens of them- hung from the walls like trophies.

The screeching sound came from a corner and Scarlet had to push the door open wider for a better view. She spotted Curtis, his back to her with an enormous protective helmet hiding his head. On the desk in front of him lay some sort of weapon that he seemed to be working on. The sound came from the instrument he held, which was firing flames. Scarlet stepped back, the flames suddenly taking her back to the unwelcome memory of the flashback she had been trying to forget.

She continued to back away- the flames clouding her mind- until she bumped into a body. Hands gripped her by the shoulder and she jumped. Before she knew what she was doing, her hands caught the intruder's wrist and her body twisted around as she pulled the person over her shoulder, throwing them against the floor.

'Ow.' Eric stared up from the ground. Scarlet gasped and dropped to his side, helping him to sit up.

'Careful now,' Eric said. 'You don't want to fall and hurt that pretty face of yours.' Scarlet's forehead furrowed at his comment and her eyes blazed with annoyance.

'You scared me,' she said. 'What are you doing here? Were you spying on me?'

'That is very tempting, I must say.' Eric stood up effortlessly. 'But I'm afraid that I'm here for a different matter. We have a date, remember?'

'A date?'

When had she agreed to go on a date with Eric? Scarlet shook her head, trying to clear her thoughts. She rubbed her face as if that would make him disappear.

'Let's get going.'

'Where are we going?' Scarlet reached out and grabbed his arm to stop him from rushing off. 'Won't Sam get angry? He wasn't happy about the other day...'

Eric leaned in very close. Too close. Scarlet stepped back, letting go.

'Sam's out,' he said. 'It won't kill him if he doesn't know. You can keep a secret, can't you, Beauty?'

Scarlet hugged herself. 'I'd sort of planned staying in today...'

'Nonsense.' Eric waved the idea away with his hand. 'You can't stay locked up forever. Didn't you enjoy going out last time? Wait, don't answer that. Last time didn't count.'

Scarlet smiled. 'Are we going to visit Rory and Matilda?'

Eric laughed. 'Hell no Beauty, meeting them once is more than enough to keep you going for the rest of your life. Wouldn't you agree?' Eric hid his hands in his pockets. 'No, we're going to my secret hideout.'

'Can I trust you?' Scarlet wasn't sure why she had asked such a question but kept her eyes fixed on him, waiting for a reply. Eric grinned, dimples appearing at the side of his mouth.

He stepped closer and Scarlet backed up against the wall. His hands spread out against the wall, her body hidden under his and her head caged in by his arms. His face was once again only inches away. And then his mouth moved towards her ear.

'Word of advice in this world, Beauty,' he whispered. 'Don't trust anyone.'

Eric chuckled as he turned away, making his way downstairs. Scarlet sighed, moving forward to follow him. The creaking sound of a door made her stop, and she very slowly glanced over her shoulder. The room had become uncannily dark and the strange noises Curtis had been making had now vanished.

'Come on, Beauty!' Eric called from downstairs. 'What are you doing?'

Scarlet narrowed her eyes at the darkness seeping through the width of the door and stumbled backwards at the sight of red eyes watching her. The eyes, so red and robotic, were hypnotizing and yet terrifying. She made her way towards the staircase, unable to break away from the trance.

As Scarlet retreated, she stopped.

He was still watching.

*

'Where's your car?' Scarlet asked as they stepped outside. Eric lifted his hands up and then bowed at a bike that stood next to Sam's car. 'This will be our ride today,' he said.

Scarlet moved alongside the bike and focused on the vehicle. Her hand reached out but before she could touch it Eric appeared by her side, slapping her hand away. 'Careful,' he said. 'Beast isn't as gentle as I am.'

'Beast?' Scarlet frowned, not impressed by the name. 'You named the bike Beast?'

Eric nodded and handed over a helmet. She stared down at it, wondering if she really needed it. 'It came with the bike,' Eric said. 'Someone might as well use it.'

Scarlet opened her mouth to protest but by then Eric had pulled the helmet out of her grasp and was pushing it on her head. She felt her ears being pinned to her skull and her cheeks stretching forward in an uncomfortable way.

'Nearly there...' he said, grunting as he pretended to try and get the helmet properly fitted. 'Boy, you sure have a big head, Beauty.'

'Hilarious,' Scarlet said, pushing him aside. Her head felt a thousand times heavier. Eric climbed on the bike and gestured for her to follow. As soon as they were seated Eric turned the engine on.

Scarlet felt a sudden thrill shoot through her at the roar of the engine. It was her first time on a bike, at least that's what she thought. Eric looked over his shoulder and said, 'You might want to hold on to me real tight. I drive fast.'

Scarlet rolled her eyes. 'No, thanks, I'm fine.'

'As you wish, Beauty.' Eric chuckled as the engine roared.

The air swept against her skin as they drove down the road and her hair moved violently from beneath the helmet. Scarlet stretched her hand out just a little to feel the wind thrash against her fingers. The sensation of freedom was incredible and soon enough her confidence grew and her arms stretched out further and further at her sides. She laughed and stared up at the sky.

Deep forests surrounded the road and soon Eric made a right turn onto a dirt track that led deeper into the undergrowth. Scarlet watched as the trees passed by as blurred silhouettes, until the bike began to slow down and they became motionless figures.

'I see you enjoyed the ride,' Eric said, as he climbed off the bike. He motioned to help her but Scarlet jumped off, ignoring his offer.

'I've never been on a bike before,' she said, then added, 'Well, at least not that I can remember.'

Eric grinned and took the helmet off for her. Scarlet nodded a silent thanks and then they were off. Eric led her deep into the forest, they walked in silence but he occasionally looked over his shoulder to check on her. Scarlet wasn't really sure why he did that; couldn't he clearly hear her behind him?

'This is it,' Eric said. 'My secret hide-out.'

The dense forest suddenly opened to reveal a beautiful lake. Birds flew over their heads, landing by the water. The trees formed a circle around the lake, small bushes created privacy and wild flowers of all types brought different shades of beauty to the location. Eric gestured to a patch of dry land, a few feet away from the water's edge where they sat down.

'Do you like my secret hide-out?' he asked.

'It's not much of a secret hide-out if you go showing it around,' Scarlet said.

Eric chuckled. 'Well... I was kinda hoping you wouldn't tell anyone,' he said. 'Besides, I could always kill you.'

Scarlet burst out laughing and Eric stared in complete shock at her reaction. It wasn't long before he joined her. They sat in the clearing, laughing so loudly that the birds near them flew off. When they finally managed to calm down, Scarlet turned to him and said, 'I need to ask you something.'

Eric's eyebrows rose and he gave a quick nod of encouragement. Scarlet wasn't sure why she was asking him instead of Sam, but deep down she wanted to trust him. He was probably the most unlikely person to trust, with his strange behaviour and attitude, but there was a sincerity about him that made her want to try.

'What do you know about a man called Lucian White?' she asked.

Silence unfolded between them as Eric processed the question. He frowned and looked down at his hands before saying, 'How do you know about Lucian White?'

'I asked the question first.'

Eric looked as though he was fighting an internal battle. He stared over at the lake. 'Lucian White is the leader of the Revolutionaries.'

'Revolutionaries?'

'They're a group of cyborgs that fight against the New Government for our freedom,' Eric said, his tone ice cold. 'But their methods aren't very ethical. They tend to bomb New Government property, kidnap New Government workers and even kill politicians. That isn't the solution to our problem.'

'What is?'

Eric grabbed a pebble and threw it into the water. 'Honestly, I don't know. All I know is that killing innocent people to eliminate some bad ones isn't the way. We need to make people realise we're equal. Killing only makes us like them.'

Scarlet took a pebble too and held it in her hand. The touch should have been cold in her palm and yet, she felt nothing. Why? 'Can you fight without causing death?' she asked.

'If we all went against those that control us through fear, standing together, the New Government wouldn't have a chance,' he said. 'They wouldn't kill us all, would they? If they did... well, they'd have no one left to rule. They need us more than we need them but we're just stupid enough to believe their lies and follow them like damn sheep.'

Scarlet hugged her legs and watched the water. Her grip tightened around the pebble. It was relaxing and peaceful to watch the water and the birds. Had she been a Revolutionary in those twenty years? Had she killed innocent people? Everything seemed possible now.

'How did you know about Lucian White?' Eric asked.

Scarlet told him about the flashbacks and what she saw. She hadn't thought about telling but it had come pouring out before she had time to stop herself. It was a relief to tell someone, and Eric listened without interrupting.

'I need to find Marcella,' Scarlet said. 'She knew me. I'm sure she can tell me something that might help... Is it possible to find her?'

'It's not impossible,' Eric said. He pulled up his sleeve and pointed at the six numbers imprinted on his skin. 'Every single cyborg is registered on a system called CCS. It means Cyborg Control System. Every little piece of information about the cyborg is saved on that system. That way the New Government can keep an eye on us and make sure we don't do anything we're not supposed to. Not everyone can just go looking that information up but I know a couple of guys that could do the job.' Eric grinned, clearly happy to help. 'But why her?'

Scarlet shrugged. 'We seemed close. She must know something about me, anything.'

Lucian White seemed like another perfect target to question, but Scarlet didn't dare ask Eric to contact him after everything he had said. Perhaps through Marcella she could get to Lucian, or at least figure out where he was. He had to know something.

Eric nodded and then stood up, making his way towards the water. He took his shoes off, followed by his socks and shirt. Scarlet gasped and covered her eyes. Eric looked over his shoulder.

'What are you doing?' he asked.

'What am I doing?' Scarlet said. 'What are you doing?'

'I'm going to swim.' Eric pulled his trousers down. 'All this seriousness is tiring.'

Scarlet peeped through her fingers. Eric stood by the water in his underwear but that wasn't what caught her attention. His spine had a thick wire leaping out from the flesh from his neck to the bottom of his waist, disappearing into the skin. On closer inspection- Scarlet zoomed in- the wire didn't stick out, but in actual fact, it was completely attached to the skin, the complete length of his spine. She stared at it, its colours and mechanisms working symmetrically with his body like a piece of art.

'Beauty.'

'Hmm-mmh?'

'Stop drooling,' Eric said. 'Unless you want me to lick it off you.'

Scarlet dropped her hands from her face. 'I wasn't drooling!'

Eric turned around facing her and Scarlet quickly covered her eyes once again. 'Do you mind?' she cried out.

'Not at all.'

'Eric-'

'You coming in or not?'

Scarlet felt him move, she heard his feet patter against the earth but had been too slow in figuring out his intentions and before she could move he was lifting her up in his arms and making his way back towards the water. Scarlet concentrated on the water because the other option –his naked torso- was too overwhelming.

'You still have the chance to take your clothes off,' Eric said.

Scarlet snorted. 'Yeah, you wish.'

'As you wish...'

She felt his skin rip away from her grasp and then being replaced by the water cutting through her as her breath dissolved under it. Scarlet sunk into the deep darkness and closed her eyes as the liquid surrounded her. Then she inhaled for breath.

Scarlet had no idea why she had done that. Her body had responded to something, a distant memory. It seemed to have known it would be okay to breathe; no harm would come to her if she did.

The shock soon turned into fear and she kicked and punched, trying to reach the surface. She held her breath now and fought against the water. A hand gripped her arm and seconds later she broke the surface and gasped for air.

'I was breathing!'

'Take it easy, Beauty.' Eric held her carefully, as if she might break.

'I was breathing under water!'

Eric chuckled. 'Why doesn't that surprise me?' He let go and swam around her, his eyes darting towards her wet shirt and she splashed him in the face. 'Are you listening to me?'

'Yes, I'm listening,' he said. 'It's not that strange. Some cyborgs were implemented with the ability to breathe under water.'

Scarlet's face dropped. 'Oh, I see,' she said. Did that mean she really was a cyborg? Maybe a different kind? It would explain the strange abilities she possessed but it was a terrifying thought. She didn't want to believe she was a cyborg. She didn't want to believe she was anything but human.

Scarlet remembered the blue flames on her skin in the flashback and tensed. She hadn't told Eric that part. There were some things that were best kept hidden. If they found out about that, who knew what they would think of her.

A sudden drop of water hit her face and Scarlet snapped out of her thoughts. Eric was watching her with a dull expression and he began splashing. She moved away, covering her face.

'How is it possible you can get into water?' she asked. 'Wouldn't you get electrocuted?'

Eric grinned. 'Do I look like a scientist or an engineer to you?'

Scarlet laughed. 'Definitely not!'

'What's so funny?' Eric swam closer and pushed her head back into the water. Scarlet splashed him as soon as she reached the surface. It wasn't long before Eric moved away, his seriousness returning for a brief moment. 'We should head back.'

Scarlet nodded, a little disappointed. She'd been having fun and didn't feel prepared to return but she began to swim towards the shore without protesting. Eric pushed past her aggressively and Scarlet froze.

'Let me go first,' Eric said, glancing over his shoulder and giving her a huge cheeky grin. 'I want to make sure you get a good view of my back-side.'

'Eric!'

'Just kidding, Beauty,' he said. 'You know I'm just kidding.'
Chapter Eleven

'He looks annoyed,' Eric said.

Scarlet nodded and bit her lower lip. 'You think he's really mad?'

Eric sighed. 'I told you we shouldn't leave the house, Beauty.' He jumped out of the car and Scarlet followed. 'Seriously, I don't know what I'm going to do about your behaviour...'

Scarlet punched his arm playfully and they made their way towards the house. Sam watched them, his strong arms were tightly crossed against his chest and his foot tapped the ground with a little too much aggression. As soon as they reached the door, Eric said, 'I thought we'd be home before you got here. We got distracted.'

Sam opened his mouth, then seemed to think better of it and pushed them inside. As soon as the door was safely locked behind them, he turned. 'I told you she shouldn't leave the house,' he said. 'Why is it so difficult for you to follow orders?' Sam glared at Scarlet and frowned. 'Why are her clothes wet?'

'It was perfectly safe,' Eric said. 'I made sure to take the routes where the Watchers never go. It was all under control.'

'Bullshit, Eric.' Sam leaned his hands on his hips. 'I don't care how safe it was. You went behind my back. How dare you defy my orders? I let you off the hook the first time and you went and did it again. Are you not capable of listening to what I tell you? It's not safe for her to be wandering around playing your stupid games. If something were to happen-'

'I wouldn't allow that.'

'You can't control these things!' Sam flung his arms out. 'Precautions are in place for a reason. You think you can go around doing whatever you want. The rules don't apply to you. Our rules are there for a reason. Follow the rules and we don't end up dead.'

'I understand.'

'No, you don't. That's exactly my point.'

Eric gritted his teeth. 'So you just want her to be locked up inside the house all day? You call that living, Sam?'

Sam looked away. 'The life we lead isn't living. You more than anyone should know that.'

Eric looked down at the floor. His fists tightened at his sides and he clenched his jaw. Sam grabbed his shirt. 'Go against my orders again, Eric, and I will send you back to Lisa. Get out of my sight.'

Sam turned away, disappearing down the hall. Eric closed his eyes, feeling the anger taking over his body. He wanted to run after Sam and punch him for saying what he had said.

'Eric...' Scarlet reached out but then looked away. Turning without answering he rushed back to his bike. Scarlet didn't call for him. It was better that way. If she had stopped him and had tried being nice the anger would have disappeared. He wasn't used to that. He needed to hurt someone.

Eric drove as fast as he could, his hands gripping the handlebars with force. He didn't pay attention to his surroundings or if any Watchers were on patrol. He wanted them to find him. He could take out on them his anger, his pain, his frustration. His chest tightened at the thought. No, he didn't truly want them to find him. Nothing good would come from a fight with Watchers.

A decent amount of shops could be found in the main square of the town. There had also been a small platform for executions, but Mercy Cross being such a small rural area didn't have enough cyborg criminals, so it had been removed years ago. Cyborgs convicted in small towns were taken directly to the capitals and sentenced there. Now, in the middle of the square was a statue of a Watcher. Eric glanced at it as he drove by and felt as though a bucket of ice had been dropped over him. No matter where he stood the statue always seemed to be looking directly at him.

He parked his motorbike down a secluded alley. Most of the humans in Mercy Cross knew the small group of cyborgs living in town and could easily recognise their vehicles. Eric wasn't looking forward to finding his bike wrecked, again.

He headed towards the bar across the road. It was the only place that would serve him. The owner- a middle-aged man named Craig- had never really been bothered about who drank at his bar, as long as they paid. In his opinion customers were customers. Eric had heard rumours about Craig's brother being a cyborg but he knew gossip was not a reliable source.

As he made his way to the bar his anger began to dissipate and the longing for a drink took over. He needed a nice cold beer. But as soon as he spotted three youngsters following him, he slowed down and sighed. The beer would have to wait.

All he really needed was to sit down and drink away his hurt pride but the thought of kicking someone's butt was definitely more tempting. Grunting, he slipped down another alley, searching the walls for cameras. When all was clear, he leaned against the wall and took a cigarette out from his pocket.

The three youngsters approached and began making obscene gestures and whistling for his attention. Eric took a long drag from his cigarette and stared down at his shoes. The sound of their footsteps approaching alerted him but his eyes stayed on his feet.

'Hey, pretty boy!'

Eric looked up, his lips curling. The three youngsters couldn't be over eighteen. Their jeans were torn and the words printed on their sweatshirts had practically worn away. Eric leaned forward and looked around. A woman was walking across the square and an old man was gathering his groceries to put into his car. Two children were playing by the statue, too immersed in their game to care. No Watchers.

'This is a non-smoking area,' the largest of the three said.

'Is that so?' Eric said. 'And where exactly does it say that, asshole?'

The three youngsters exchanged quick glances before one of them stepped forward and said, 'Who do you think you're talking to?' The one that had spoken was big and muscular with a rather small head. The red hat made it look even smaller.

Eric sneered and continued to smoke. The youngsters hesitated for a moment, as if they weren't sure what to do next. This was probably the first time they were getting into a fight with a cyborg. Vandalism, graffiti and bullying were more their style.

'Get out of here,' Eric said, throwing the cigarette on the floor and stepping on it. 'Before I beat the crap out of you.'

The smallest made a sudden move and punched out. Eric swung to his right to avoid being hit and tackled him to the ground. He pressed his knee against the boy's back to keep him in place and heard him swear.

Eric spun around and ducked in time to miss the next punch from the youngster with the red hat that had crept up behind him. He jumped against the wall, making a 360-degree leap, appearing behind his attacker. Eric grabbed his head and slammed it against the wall. He heard a crack and watched as the boy fell to the ground with a moan.

Something hit the back of his head and stumbling to the ground he landed on his knees. He looked over his shoulder to find the remaining troublemaker with a baseball bat in his hands. Where the hell had that come from?

The bat came falling down in a deathly blow and Eric rolled over on his side to miss it. He quickly turned around and grabbed the bat, pulling it towards him, causing the boy to trip.

'You're a piece of shit!' the boy said, managing to crawl into a semi-standing position. 'You shouldn't exist. People like you should be dead.'

Eric chuckled. 'Well, isn't that sweet. Your mum taught you to speak like that?' The boy's grip on the bat tightened as he lifted his arms up in the air, ready for another blow. Eric dropped into a defensive crouch and as soon as his attacker was over him he leapt up, his fist smashing into the boy's stomach.

The boy fell to the ground cursing, and Eric pulled at his sleeves to get the creases out. 'You guys make fighting boring.'

'Screw you!' the boy said before opening his mouth and vomiting. Eric shook his head, smiling.

'Shh, careful now,' Eric said. 'Don't use that language or you might get into trouble.'

Laughing, he made his way towards the end of the alley, his eyes still on them. The moment he began to turn he bumped into another body and fell backwards.

Eric swore and looked up. The human was staring at him as he began to stand.

'Watch where you're going, Silverstone,' Eric muttered.

'You too, Thorn.'

Andrew Silverstone was strong for his age. Only eighteen years old but capable of defeating any guy in a fight. He worked for his father cutting wood and had built up a good strong body from the labour. Eric took a cigarette out from his pocket and lit it. He watched as Andrew's mouth curled upwards in a sneer. 'Yeah, keep that up, Thorn. I might just end up living longer than you.'

'That's the point,' Eric said.

Andrew's expression was blank, featureless, but Eric knew he was measuring him up, calculating, analysing everything. If there was one human he could never trust that would be Andrew Silverstone.

'By the way, Thorn,' Andrew said, gesturing at the group of youngsters. 'You shouldn't get into fights with idiots like them. It'll only get you into trouble and we wouldn't want that, right?'

'Is that a threat, Silverstone?'

Andrew's lips contorted into a nasty grin. 'Of course not, Thorn. I'm just saying you ought to be careful. You never know who's watching.'

Eric glanced over at the statue and then back at Andrew, but by then he was walking away. Eric cursed and threw the cigarette to the floor before returning to his motorbike.
Chapter Twelve

Scarlet watched as Sam and Curtis loaded up the car for their journey. The tension in the air was tangible. It was possible and quite probable that Scarlet wouldn't be returning. If Lisa ordered her to stay, no one would oppose the decision. It felt wrong, but Scarlet had reached a conclusion; if she wasn't allowed to return she would not stay at the Institute. She wasn't a prisoner. Sam had made that very clear. She was welcome to walk out whenever she wanted. Therefore, if Lisa ordered her to stay she would put things straight.

She either came back with Sam or walked out the door.

Yes, that was what she would do. Scarlet felt a little proud at that thought. Being in charge of her life and the outcome was what was important. No one else would make the decisions for her. If no one wanted her, she would find her own way. She'd search for Vladimir and together they could find a solution to all the chaos.

The thought of Vladimir created mixed feelings within her. Where was he? Was he safe? Scarlet wondered if she had done the right thing by not telling anyone about his existence. Yes, she probably had. She didn't know Lisa and wasn't sure if she could trust her. For now Vladimir would have to be kept a secret for his own security.

'You ready?' Sam asked.

Scarlet nodded and looked over at the gates. She hadn't been here long and now she was leaving. Sam sat next to her and they watched in silence as Madeleine and Curtis began arguing. It felt rather unfair to be suddenly taken away from this place. For some strange inexplicable reason she had started to feel attached, even if it had been momentary.

'What relationship do you guys have with Lisa?' she asked.

'Lisa's kind of like our boss,' Sam said. 'She took us in when we had nowhere else to go. We became a family.'

'What does she do exactly?'

'The New Government pays her a good sum of money to introduce new ideas into the cyborg population. They basically pay her to lie to the cyborgs and promote the New Government as a friend. She's sort of like a cyborg leader. She has to monitor the cyborgs and make sure no groups form against the New Government and if it happens, she has to report back to them.'

Scarlet frowned. 'But I thought Lisa-'

Sam chuckled. 'Don't let that fool you. It's an advantage for Lisa to be in such a position. She's in contact with the New Government and feeds them information. That doesn't mean she always feeds them the right stuff. It's a cover up for what she really does.'

Scarlet glanced down at the dirty worn shoes Sam had given her. He had been nice enough to place an entire wardrobe of clothes and underwear in her room some days ago. The thought of not seeing Sam ever again was unthinkable and Scarlet shook herself, trying to get rid of such thoughts. 'What does she really do?'

Sam looked over his shoulder, as if his instinct had suddenly kicked in and he was weary of his surroundings. 'She sends out information to the cyborg community. She has hackers working for her who access secret files, information and knowledge about the New Government´s affairs. She informs certain cyborgs about the government´s movements, who they're tracking down, who they're spying on... Everything. She tries to save lives.'

Eric's car appeared around the corner and Curtis opened the gates. Sam stood up and strolled over to Eric. Both cyborgs shook hands and talked in silent whispers. Scarlet's attention drifted towards Curtis and Madeleine.

'Make sure all weapons are left behind,' Curtis said. 'You'll be stopped by Watchers.' Scarlet tensed at the thought. She hadn't seen Watchers yet- unless the guards at the facility where she had woken up could be counted- and she wasn't looking forward to it.

'It's a long drive,' Sam said. 'We better start moving.'

Scarlet noticed the book Madeleine held and was now handing over to Sam. He seemed genuinely surprised at the gesture, which was to be expected as Madeleine's motives weren't usually so thoughtful.

'It's in case you get bored,' Madeleine said. 'You'll be safe, right?' She stood, nervously looking down at her bare feet like a child too embarrassed to speak directly to the person they had a secret crush on.

'I'll make sure to take the safer routes.' Sam's voice was soft and a little teasing. 'We'll be fine.'

Scarlet witnessed as Madeleine's manner suddenly transformed; head held up, chin as high as possible, hands resting on hips, silver eyes narrowed and teeth gritted. 'I'm not worried about you,' she said. 'It's me I'm worried about. I'm stuck with these losers.'

'You'll be fine,' Sam said. He hesitated and then leaned towards her and said, 'You can come if you want to.'

Madeleine's body stiffened at the closeness but then waved him away. 'Forget it. You know I hate crowded places. Though, if you come back to find this lot all dead, it wasn't me.' Madeleine gestured towards Rory, Matilda and Ghost.

The three guests had arrived in Eric's car. Rory was smiling as she walked around the front garden, inspecting the lack of maintenance. Matilda stood still as a statue, watching everybody with little interest as she patted the wolf's fur. The animal was enormous and its paws, tail, eyes and right ear were completely robotic. It sat, sniffing the ground.

'This is going to be exciting, isn't it, Matilda?' Rory asked the little girl. 'It'll be like a sleep-over.' Matilda looked up at Rory, her eyes narrowing and her expression becoming deadly. Rory bit her lip, looking away as she tried to hide the disappointment spreading across her soft features.

'Don't get your hopes up, Blondie,' Madeleine said to Rory, then turned to Sam and muttered, 'Why do they have to stay here?'

Rory shot Madeleine an annoyed look. Even a human could've heard her from such a short distance. Madeleine turned around and stuck her tongue out, making Rory roll her eyes and walk away.

'It's safer if you're all under the same roof,' Sam said. 'Eric won't be here to keep an eye on them, so for now it's better if they stay here. It's just for a couple of days, Madeleine.'

Her face contorted into an angry expression and she stormed off towards the house. As she reached Scarlet's side she paused and stared down at her. 'It was nice meeting you, Scarface,' Madeleine said, then looked thoughtful and added, 'Actually, it wasn't.'

Scarlet smiled and looked over her shoulder at Madeleine to get a final look at the tall, exotic woman. No matter how she had been treated, there was a warm fuzzy feeling inside her stomach as she thought of her. Yes, she would miss her. What an unbelievable thought! Madeleine. How could anyone miss her?

Curtis guided Rory into the house and Matilda followed them with Ghost at her side. Scarlet decided that was her signal to leave and focused on the gates as she reached the car. Eric kept his distance, not daring to look at her and the tension between them began to spread like a thick fog. Was he angry with her?

Scarlet turned and looked at the house. She tried to take it all in as quickly as possible. The old burnt oak tree, the dead grass, the broken glass windows, the peeling white paint on the walls and the enormous wooden door that creaked eerily every time it was opened or closed.

This was it.

Scarlet got into the back seat and rested her head against the headrest. Sam jumped into the driver's seat and Eric made his way to the passenger's side. As they drove out of the gates she turned one last time and spotted Curtis waving at them. She watched as the battered building began to shrink as they moved further and further away, until they turned the bend and it vanished from sight. A sudden fear swelled up inside of her and she looked away. A pair of bright yellow eyes met hers in the rear-mirror and she looked out of the window.

Scarlet leaned closer to the door, watching the scenery as she tried to distract herself from the eyes that were studying her. When she summoned the courage to take a quick peek, he was still staring. Sheepishly she took a closer look at his eyes. It was the first time she had properly observed them. They were a beautiful mixture of honey yellow with speckles of hazelnut, but she could definitely see shimmers of metallic red.

Robotic.

As they entered Mercy Cross Scarlet leaned closer to the window, trying to get a clear view of everything. Nothing could be missed, not one single detail. All of this had to be stored inside her head so she could replay it all later. If only there were some sort of goodbye she could say to Mercy Cross. But this place had never been her home; it was only a temporary stay.

And yet, it had felt more like home than the real one.

Scarlet shut her eyes and let the world turn to darkness.

*

'I'm telling you we're lost,' Eric said. 'You missed the exit.'

'I didn't miss the exit,' Sam said. 'I just took a short-cut.'

'Well, this short-cut is turning into a very long-cut.'

Sam sighed. 'Why can't you just sit and look out the window, Eric?'

'Why can't you take directions, Sam?'

Scarlet rubbed her temples. They'd spent the past fifteen minutes discussing directions. Both men had ignored her intervention and finally, losing hope, she had rested her head against the seat and stared out of the window at the passing scenery. Tree after endless tree continued to pass and she started to wish she'd never see another one in her life.

Sam turned the radio on and a series of strange buzzing sounds vibrated around the car. Scarlet looked at the device as Sam began jamming his fingers against the buttons, as if that would fix it miraculously. 'Dammit, I forgot to get this fixed,' he muttered. As soon as he finished messing around with the radio he turned his attention back to Eric and clenched his jaw, 'I've been to the Institute many times. I think I know how to get there.'

'You think I don't?'

'Who's driving the car, Eric?'

Eric shrugged. 'I don't see why that is relevant.'

'I'm driving the car.' Sam pointed at the steering wheel. 'My car, my rules. Deal with it.'

Scarlet leaned forward and noticed Eric's mouth twisting into a grin. 'You're becoming a very grumpy old fart, Sam. Is something bothering you? I'm here to listen, you know.'

'It's more like someone is bothering me,' Sam said.

'Huh.' Eric tilted his head to one side. 'Would you describe this someone as tall and handsome?'

'I'd describe him as a-'

'Look!' Scarlet pointed ahead, squeezing herself between the two front seats. 'A petrol station. We could stop and get directions.'

'No!' Eric and Sam replied in unison.

Scarlet leaned back and folded her arms against her chest. They drove for another ten minutes until a red light began flashing. 'If we had a hybrid car this wouldn't be a problem,' Eric said. 'Damn prehistoric vehicle!'

They continued to drive for at least five more minutes before they found a station that served petrol, and which was hidden behind a vast number of trees, giving plenty of privacy. The place was empty and looked abandoned. The building was rusted and the windows were so dirty it was impossible to see through them. Scarlet stepped out of the car, feeling her body tense as she did so. She sniffed the air. Something smelt rotten and burnt.

Sam busied himself getting the petrol while Eric and Scarlet headed towards the shop. Eric whistled as he made his way around the aisles, still ignoring her. Scarlet moved towards the counter, only to realise the inside was as empty as the outside. Her muscles began to tense again.

'Hey, Beauty! You want a chocolate bar?' Eric called out. When he appeared in sight Scarlet gave him an irritated look. 'What?' he shrugged. 'I'm still curious to see what would happen if you ate it.'

He began to rip the package into pieces and then savagely chewed on the chocolate. When he finished he picked another chocolate bar from his pocket and ate more calmly. Scarlet punched his arm.

'I was planning to pay for it, I swear,' he said.

A sudden noise made Scarlet turn around. She walked towards the window and squinted. A car pulled up next to Sam's and five men stepped out.

'Shit,' Eric said. 'We need to go.'

'What's wrong?' Scarlet asked, but by then Eric had grabbed her arm and was dragging her towards the exit. He stopped, pulled out some money and dropped it on a shelf, giving her a quick lopsided grin.

Just before stepping out, Eric pulled a pair of gloves out from his pocket and lifted the collar of his shirt up, trying to hide his neck. Scarlet gave him a confused look. He took hold of her hand, squeezing it before rushing outside.

Two of the men were getting petrol whilst the other three moved around the empty forecourt. Scarlet froze when she noticed the rifles the men were holding. Eric tugged at her arm and she followed him clumsily.

Sam was by his car; a hat had appeared on his head, the flap covering his forehead and eyes. He wore gloves and had pulled his rolled up sleeves down, hiding his arms. Scarlet wondered silently what the hell was going on.

They came to a halt in middle of the parking and three of the men exchanged looks. The leader- a man with a gold tooth and a suit that was an obvious copy of a designer name- stepped forward and spat.

'Well, well,' he said. 'Looks like we have some company.'

'We're actually leaving,' Eric said, pushing Scarlet towards the car. The leader shook his head and stepped in front of them, lifting up his hand. 'Where are you going in such a rush, boy?'

'Sorry.' Sam coughed to grab their attention. 'We're in a hurry. We're off to see a friend.'

There was a long pause and Scarlet felt Eric's grip tighten. The leader was watching Sam, a faint grin on his face. The other men were now moving forward, circling them.

'You guys seem a little overdressed for this time of year.' The leader gestured at the gloves. 'What you trying to hide?'

'Skin infection,' Eric said.

The five men burst out laughing and Eric quickly joined in. Scarlet looked up at him and then at the men, her teeth grinding together as she did so. The tension in the air did not ease; instead it was increasing rapidly. Eric stepped forward, and one of the men aimed his gun at them.

'Let's be honest here, ´kay?' the leader said. 'We know what you are. You know what we are. I'm sorry about what we're gonna do, but it's nothing personal. Strictly business.'

The leader made a quick gesture with his hand and Scarlet was pushed to the ground, the side of her face hitting the floor, the skin ripping open. 'Hey!' Eric cried, moving forward to reach her, but one of the men shoved him backwards and they wrestled to the ground. Sam ran over, but was also pounded with such force he fell on his side.

Scarlet shook herself and sat up, sudden gunshots overpowering every other sound. One of the men moved towards her, aimed his gun and smiled. 'Oh, man, it's a shame... You're real cute.'

Scarlet's eyes widened and she felt the bullet pierce through her. The force of it sent her reeling backwards and a scream escaped from her lips. She lay on the ground for a few seconds, coughing, feeling the bullet pushing its way out of her body. The skin began to heal and she struggled to sit back up.

The man's face turned ghostly white as Scarlet held the bullet in her hand. His shaking fingers gripped the trigger tighter as he fired and fired, over and over again. The sensation of choking took over and the pain increased with every bullet. It never lasted long though, as soon as her body began to heal the pain would dissipate. But then she would be punished with another bullet piercing through her skin. When the weapon finally ran out of bullets, Scarlet stumbled to her feet, her legs trembling as she reached down to pick one up. It was so soft and weightless in her hand.

Hate swept over her. This small insignificant object could not kill her. If she were human, she would be laying across the floor splattered in her own blood, choking on it. And yet, here she stood, holding a bullet that couldn't harm her.

The anger began to boil and she threw the bullet at the man in frustration. The small object disappeared, moving so fast it was impossible to see. The man gasped, his eyes suddenly becoming wide and a silent scream exhaling from his body as a small red stain began to appear on his shirt. Scarlet stepped forward in horror and watched as the crimson colour began to spread and expand across his chest.

He fell to the ground, motionless.

Scarlet moved closer, wanting to reach out and touch the man. Was he dead? A pool of blood began to appear from beneath him. How could she have killed him? She stared down at her shaking hands. No, she wasn't a monster. She would never do such a horrible thing.

It felt good killing him.

Eric cried out in pain and Scarlet turned away, searching for him amongst the chaos. He lay on his back, his arms outstretched as his hands gripped a rifle that was being held firmly above him by one of the men that was standing over him.

Scarlet ran towards him and noticed her surroundings blur. She reached Eric's side in a second, faster than any human could possibly run. Her hand grabbed the man's collar and pulled him backwards, her fist meeting his face. The man, who also wore a cheap suit, stumbled backwards, too stunned to understand what was happening. A river of blood began to ooze from his nose.

Click.

Scarlet felt something hard against her head and she very slowly turned around. The youngest of the men glanced from his friend back to Scarlet, fear spreading across his face. He narrowed his eyes and said, 'You're human.'

'You need to stop this,' Scarlet said.

The man seemed to think about it, then shook his head in confusion. 'Why are you with them?'

Scarlet shrugged. How could she explain such a crazy story? 'Please don't shoot,' she said. If he tried hurting her, she would have to defend herself. What if she ended up killing him too?

'I can't...' the man bit his lip. 'You're with them! I have to...'

'Please,' Scarlet begged. 'I really don't want to hurt you.'

The man frowned, his grip tightening on the rifle. Scarlet could tell he was questioning what to do and she grabbed the rifle just as his finger pressed the trigger.

As she fell to the ground, she noticed Eric being dragged away. He was kicking and screaming, his eyes meeting hers until one of the men knocked him out. Scarlet's chest rose and fell rapidly at the sight. She couldn't breathe.

Maybe this was it. Maybe now she was truly injured and would die in a pool of her own blood. Maybe Sam and Eric would die too, and they'd never make it to the Institute. She turned her head to one side and spotted Sam by the car, being punched and kicked. There were more men than before, where did they come from? She noticed another car, one that hadn't been there before.

Count to five.

Something heavy pressed itself against her chest and Scarlet gasped. The bullets were starting to make their way out of her body, they'd nearly gone right through her. She lifted her head to see what was on top and a hand reached out, pushing her head abruptly against the floor. Scarlet yelped and struggled to grab the man's arms. The young man who had just shot her was now sitting on her, his hand caressing her cheek.

'What are you doing?'

His hand slowly moved down her face to her neck and then chest. His fingers lingered over her breasts and she pushed him away. He slapped her so hard she felt the air escape her body. His hands gripped her breasts so tightly Scarlet was sure he would rip them off.

'Stop it!' she said. 'What are you doing?'

I won't kill him, she thought over and over again. Whatever he does, I won't be a monster.

'Don't fight me,' the man said.

'STOP IT!'

His hand grabbed her shirt and ripped it open, revealing her bra. Scarlet tried covering her chest and felt his rough hand slap her once again. The anger continued to boil inside, but she pushed it back down. She couldn't hurt him. If she did, she would take it so far as to killing him.

I am not a monster.

I am not a monster.

I am not a monster.

'Please,' Scarlet said as he began to undo his trousers. 'I don't want to hurt you.'

'Shhh.' The man covered her mouth. 'It's not me who's going to get hurt, little freak.'

Scarlet turned her head away, searching for Sam and Eric, but they were too busy to notice what was happening. Too many men were upon them. The only person who could stop this was her. She bit her lip and stared back at the man. He was concentrating on her jeans, trying to pull them down beneath her hips.

The anger was reaching its limit. Her right hand became a tight fist and she punched him as hard as possible. So hard it sent him flying backwards. Without bothering to try and pull her clothes back on, she crawled to where he lay. The bullets fell out of her chest and she grabbed them and forced them down the man's mouth. He shook, trying to get her off but Scarlet dug her knees against his sides and pressed his mouth tightly shut.

She punched him.

The skin on her knuckles ripped and she did it again, feeling the anger dissolving with each punch. Something inside of her exploded and Scarlet grinned as her hands became red and droplets of blood splattered across her face.

Arms wrapped themselves around her body, pulling her away and Scarlet cried out, trying to reach the man who had no face left. 'Let me go!'

'Hey, it's over, stop,' Eric said. Scarlet relaxed and sank into Eric's chest. He tightened his embrace, trying to cover her body. Scarlet buried her face in his arms.

'I didn't mean to-'

'I know, it's okay.'

'He tried to-'

'It's okay.'

Eric stroked her hair as Scarlet muttered to herself in soft whispers. What had she done? She glimpsed at the body and gagged. Why wasn't she crying? Why didn't she feel anything except anger?

Bodies lay all over the ground.

'We need to go,' Sam said, wiping his hands on a piece of cloth he had just found. Eric nodded and turned towards her, worry making his forehead wrinkle. 'Are you okay to move?'

'Why did they do this?' Scarlet asked.

Eric helped her stand, taking his jacket off and pulling it around her. Blood dripped from Sam's face, his breathing was erratic. He climbed into the car and they followed. Eric sat in the back with Scarlet.

'They call them Hunters,' Eric explained as Sam reversed the car and drove away. 'They get paid to kill cyborgs.'

'Who pays them?'

Eric shrugged. 'It depends. Sometimes a human will call them and ask for a specific cyborg, other times they just go searching for cyborgs to kill. They take the bodies to people who will pay a reward. Luckily for us, these guys weren't very good at their job. Amateurs.'

Scarlet grimaced. 'Why would someone pay for that?'

Eric didn't reply, instead he gave her a sweet crooked smile and kissed her forehead, then turned towards Sam and said, 'We need to wash the blood off before we reach the boarders.'

Scarlet leaned back against the seat, her hands tightening around the soft fabric of Eric's jacket. Her mind replayed the man's face over and over again as she turned towards the window. What had she done?

She needed answers.
Chapter Thirteen

Scarlet hesitated in front of the door. Her hand trembled and she closed her eyes, trying to keep her breathing stable.

Count to five.

The front door creaked open and the smell of alcohol hit her in the face. She took two quick steps forward, and then stopped. The staircase. So silent and still, waiting for her to return home, to stand there watching it with fear in her eyes, listening to every little sound. Yes, she could do it.

Adjusting her schoolbag, she leapt forward and ran. Her hand touched the handrail and her right foot was already on the first step when something behind pulled her back. Scarlet let out a cry of surprise and fell to the floor.

Her father stood over her, staring down. He wore nothing but his underwear and he had an outline of stubble. His eyes were red from lack of sleep and he burped, producing a terrible stench. His foot kicked Scarlet in the ribs and she whimpered.

'Get up,' he mumbled. 'Why are you home so late?'

Scarlet rushed to her feet. 'The bus was delayed.'

'Don't lie to me!' his hands were on her shoulders, his fingernails digging into her skin. He pulled her forward and then pushed her against the wall. The effort seemed to make him dizzy, because he turned and vomited on the carpet.

Scarlet lay still by the wall, her arms tightly covering her chest. She held her breath, as if that would make her father forget about her existence, but it wasn't long before he stumbled back on his feet and glared at her. His hand reached for her hair and he dragged her across the hall. Scarlet yelped and began kicking.

'Stop it!' he cried. 'Stop it or I'll hit you!'

Scarlet shook her head and he smacked her. She tried covering her face but the blows kept coming.

'Make my dinner,' he said, letting go. 'Or I'll fetch my belt.'

He stumbled around and made his way into the living room as Scarlet lay on the ground, staring after him. Tears crawled down her cheeks and she slowly sat up, readjusting her schoolbag.

Scarlet shut her eyes and counted to five.

Opening her eyes she stared at the trees. That had not been like the other flashbacks. This one had been a memory that had not been lost, but instead one she wished could be forgotten. She tried very hard to dismiss the memories in her head from her childhood. Instead, she continuously tried to search for the more recent memories, the ones of the past twenty years. Scarlet wondered miserably if it would be worth it.

They'd made their way on to the busy motorway, leaving behind the empty road, stopping down a secluded one to wash their faces and hands with bottles of water they'd brought along with them for the ride. They had changed clothes and thrown away the stained ones. None of them had spoken about the incident but Sam continued to look over his shoulder every few minutes in a panic.

Scarlet leaned against the window, watching the cars that drove past, fascinated by the different people she saw in their interiors. Trying to imagine their lives was the only thing that kept her from thinking about what had just happened. Most cyborgs drove alone or with another cyborg. The humans were more diverse; some cars held families with children in the back seats watching films from their mobile TV screens that they held in their hands. Other vehicles had young couples playing loud music whilst others drove alone singing along to the beat of the radio.

Sam's vehicle began to slow down and Scarlet turned her attention towards the road ahead. Barriers appeared in sight not far away. Zooming in she spotted Watchers walking around, guns in their hands. The Watchers separated the cars; humans to the right lanes and cyborgs to the left.

As they approached, a Watcher indicated for Sam to move to the left. The cars further ahead were being stopped and Watchers talked to the passengers, asking to see their arms and then gesturing them to continue. They did one car at a time, taking their time.

On the right lane the humans drove through the barriers without being stopped. There were Watchers to make sure they drove slowly enough to be sure no cyborg was hiding inside one of the vehicles, but in most cases, they just waved everyone through. The human cars had different number plate colours, making it easy to differentiate them from the cyborgs.

Scarlet pressed her back against the seat, holding her breath. Eric had moved to the front seat when they'd changed clothes. He winked at her through the rear-mirror. 'Why are there barriers?' Scarlet asked.

'Whenever you want to leave a capital,' Sam explained, 'there are barriers to control the traffic.'

'So we're leaving the capital?'

Sam nodded. 'Yes. We'll be entering Capital Two. Lisa lives on the outskirts, so it won't be long now.'

Two cars moved forward in front of them.

Scarlet glanced down at the door handle, wanting to yank it open and run. Run as far away from those men in white uniforms. She watched the gun resting in the arms of the Watcher who was busily scanning the passenger's arm in the car ahead. Eric made a grunting sound and Scarlet stared at the back of his head.

'I swear to God, Sam,' Eric said. 'If one of these sick pricks starts treating us like rubbish I'm going to-'

'You're going to what?' Sam stared at Eric and held his glare. 'Just keep your mouth shut and this will go smoothly.'

The car in the front of the queue seemed to be having trouble. The cyborg started to lean backwards in his seat, pleading and shaking his head. The Watchers opened the door and grabbed the cyborg by the shirt, dragging him out of the vehicle, pushing him down on the ground. Three other Watchers circled the man, their guns aimed at his head.

One of the Watchers nodded and the others lifted the cyborg from the ground harshly, dragging him away. The Watchers gestured for the vehicle to be removed. Eric grimaced, Scarlet could see it from the rear-mirror. His hand slowly moved towards the door handle.

'Don't.' Sam's voice was stone cold.

Eric's hand moved away and he looked down at his lap. Scarlet couldn't see his face but she felt his anger. Her hand squeezed his shoulder. She was too scared to ask what happened to the cyborgs that were taken away.

As soon as the vehicle was removed, the next car followed. Then it was their turn. The Watcher gestured for Sam to drive forward. The man, dressed in white, appeared at Sam's side and two other Watchers began pacing around the vehicle, inspecting it.

Sam rolled down his window, saying a polite hello to the Watcher who either hadn't heard him or chose to ignore him. Scarlet clung to her seat but followed the men with her eyes as they surrounded the car.

'I need you all to stay calmly inside the vehicle while I do a quick check,' the Watcher said. He took out a small device with a screen on it. He gestured for Sam to pull his arm out. The Watcher placed the device over the six numbers on Sam's arm. The machine made a few sounds and then a robotic voice said, 'Sam Harris. Age thirty-one. Owner of one property; address; Capital Three, Terrence Lane. Married to Linda Harris, deceased. Father of Alexander Harris, deceased, and Jeanine Harris, living. He is under the protection of Lisa Vanderbell.'

The Watcher didn't seem very interested in listening to the information and when a green light popped up on the screen he moved away from Sam's side and made his way to where Eric sat. He repeated the same procedure with Eric, who was less cooperative as he continued to mumble insults under his breath until Sam nudged him in the ribs and gave him a cold deathly look.

The robotic voice read, 'Eric Thorn. Age nineteen. Owner of one property; address, Capital Three, Clovet Street. No relatives noted. He is under the protection of Lisa Vanderbell.'

As soon as the green light appeared the Watcher made his way to the back. When he realised Scarlet was human he looked up a little troubled and gestured to the other Watchers.

'Hello, Miss,' the Watcher said, a huge smile spreading across his face. 'We're sorry for troubling you. We just want to ask you some questions for your own security? It's not the custom for a young girl to be travelling with...' The Watcher looked over at Sam and Eric. 'I hope you understand this if for your own security and the Nation.'

Scarlet nodded as they made her step out. The Watcher pulled out another device and moved it around her body, as if he were scanning for weapons. He then gave her a quick glance over and decided she didn't look much of a threat. Sam had explained that most humans were weary of those that spent time with cyborgs. On some occasions, they were treated like cyborgs too. The New Government didn't like humans and cyborgs mixing. In the big capitals, certain buildings would only admit humans and the cyborgs would have to go to different underground locations to find bars, clubs and restaurants. TV ads, propaganda and sometimes even certain products gave the same message; humans always above cyborgs.

'Did you choose freely to get into this vehicle?' the Watcher asked, distracting Scarlet from her thoughts. 'Are you travelling with these two individuals on your own account?'

'Yes,' Scarlet mumbled, then quickly added, 'Sir.'

The Watcher narrowed his eyes and said, 'One last thing. Have you seen this girl?' He placed the device in front of her and Scarlet's chest tightened. The photograph of a young girl, a little older, stared back. Black curly hair, goofy grin with dimples, a cut above her right eyebrow and light green eyes.

A flash of silver.

Scarlet gulped and looked up at the Watcher. Relief took over and she shook her head. 'No, I haven't.'

'She's a wanted terrorist,' the Watcher said. 'Any information we can get is welcomed. This is for the security of the people and our Nation.'

Scarlet nodded and looked away. The girl wasn't her... But what if it had been? Maybe Sam was right and they weren't looking for her. But why? That seemed even worse.

The Watcher stepped back to let her return to the car, then seemed to think better of it and said, 'May I ask where are you heading?'

Scarlet froze. The breath of the Watcher was horrible, drenched in strong liquor, cigarettes and dirty teeth. The smell was overwhelming.

'We're headed towards-'

'Thank you for your collaboration,' the Watcher interrupted, gesturing for her to get into the car and move along. The other Watchers had started to pressure him to get them moving if there weren't going to be any arrests. 'For the safety and security of our Nation!' he added before moving along.

'What did he say?' Eric asked as they drove away.

Scarlet didn't reply. She looked over her shoulder at the barriers. Her hands gripped the seat with fierce determination. A pain inside her head began to throb and she closed her eyes. What if they began showing her photo around, claiming her to be a wanted terrorist?

What if they didn't?

*

The fields of Capital Three disappeared and were replaced by factories, lorries and trucks. A grey mist in the air seemed to cover everything in its path. As soon as they left the motorway, they were the only car on the road. A line of mines lay to the right in the far distance and to the left there were huge machines used for subtracting minerals from the earth.

Twenty minutes later Sam pulled onto a secluded dirt track that led them even further away from the motorway. They were isolated. As soon as Scarlet spotted a cluster of trees that were grouped together in the distance, she eagerly leaned closer to the window. The trees looked out of place in this new dry landscape. The car juddered along the road and as they approached the dense trees she watched as a set of tall gates came into view. Two heavily armed guards stood in front of them as Sam stopped the car and rolled down the window. One of them strolled over and leaned forward, giving them all a quick appreciative nod.

'Sam Harris,' he said to the guard who spoke into a walkie-talkie, waited for a few seconds and waved them through as soon as he got a response. Scarlet stared in awe at the building.

The Institute was a three-storey building. It looked like an old boarding school. There were a few steps that led to large wooden doors. A conservatory lay to the right of the building and Scarlet could make out a tennis court to the far left. More security men strolled around the gardens with dogs at their sides like K-9 units. The building was rectangular with dozens of windows and ivy growing up the brick walls.

A guard appeared by the main entrance and watched them as Sam parked in the paved area allocated for cars. Hurriedly, he made his way towards them, helping Sam with the bags.

Scarlet stayed close to Eric as they climbed the steps and entered the Institute. A long hallway lay ahead, with brown tiles and lemon walls. Many double doors spread through the entire hall, some closed, others open. Scarlet watched as cyborgs moved around the building, entering different rooms, exiting or running around in groups. They all seemed to know where they were heading, with a purpose and a duty. Before she could get a better feel of the place, the guard shoved them through a set of doors to their right.

They entered a study that had very dark furniture and olive green painted walls. Scarlet grimaced at the decoration. The curtains were heavy and dark and very little light was able to filter through. The enormous oak desk had a lamp, which emitted a low, dark yellowish light. It was the only light in the entire room.

A woman sat behind the desk with short platinum hair and icy blue eyes that sparkled as they approached. The straight lines of her lips curled into a very thin smile.

Scarlet noticed the girl standing behind the woman. She looked really young, younger even than herself. Fifteen years old, perhaps. Her beautiful long black hair with dark blue highlights was neatly tied in two pigtails and she wore a school uniform. Her thin lips pressed together and her eyes narrowed as everyone stepped closer. The girl adjusted the katana strapped to her shoulder.

Scarlet had began studying the different capitals from one of Madeleine's books and guessed from the young girl's features that she was from Capital Four, the Asiatic Capital.

'Samuel,' the woman said. 'I'm so glad you made it. And so quickly.'

'My Lady,' Sam said. 'It is our pleasure to be under your protection, once again.' Scarlet frowned at Sam's use of language but dismissed it with a slight shrug of her shoulders. It was probably some sort of cyborg hierarchy rule.

'Such formalities,' the woman said, waving him away. Her icy blue eyes fell on Eric. 'Eric, what a nice surprise.'

Clearing his throat, Eric stepped forward, bowing his head. 'Thank you for having us, Lisa.'

'I hope your behaviour will be subtle,' the woman said, raising an eyebrow. Her attention shifted towards Scarlet. 'And who do we have here?'

Sam looked over his shoulder and gestured for Scarlet to move closer. Staring down at her feet uncomfortably, she began fidgeting with the hem of her long shirt. Sam had given her clothes a little too big for her body frame. But she didn't complain. That was the least of her worries right now.

Lisa eyed her carefully, watching her every move, and the young Asian girl glared at her with a cold distant look.

'Why do you bring me a human, Samuel?' Lisa asked.

'She's not... human,' Sam said.

Scarlet winced. It felt strange to hear people dismissing the idea of her being human. She didn't like it. But worse was the way Lisa kept staring at her. Like an annoying insect that needed squashing.

Lisa looked over her shoulder at the young girl and then leaned back in her chair. But then Scarlet's eyes widened as she realised that Lisa wasn't sitting on a chair. It was a wheelchair. How was that possible? Lisa was clearly a cyborg. There were now a significant amount of questions roaming around inside her head.

'Charlotte?' Lisa said. The girl leaned forward. 'Can you call Patrick? I think our guests need to rest after such a long journey. We can talk about this later.'

The young girl spoke into an earpiece and minutes later the doors to the study opened and a man appeared. Patrick was tall and ginger with a matching beard. He wore nice clothes that seemed peculiar with his pierced ear. He guided them out.

'Samuel,' Lisa called. 'Please stay behind.'

Scarlet gave Sam an anguished look as she walked away but he reassured her with one of his warm smiles. As soon as they stepped into the hallway, the doors to the study were tightly shut.

Patrick led them down the hallway to a staircase, which had a beautiful chandelier hanging from the ceiling above. Dozens of lemon coloured candles hung from the chandelier, spreading warmth throughout the space.

Scarlet dragged the military bag she had brought with her, so distracted trying to take it all in, that she clumsily bumped into a few cyborgs who were trying to pass. Eric grabbed her arm and gave her a playful look.

They reached the second floor where Patrick explained the bedrooms were allocated. He directed them down a very long hallway and finally paused in front of a door with a number painted on it. He handed over a key card to Scarlet. 'Make sure to lock up each time you leave the room. We cyborgs are sneaky!' he winked and then pointed at the door next to Scarlet's, turning to hand over Eric's key card.

'We've missed you, Eric,' Patrick said.

Eric chuckled. 'Yeah, I bet you guys have. The parties here must suck without me.'

Patrick slapped Eric's arm playfully and turned around to leave, 'If you need anything, you know where to find me.'

Scarlet had no idea where to find him but she assumed Eric would. She gave him a curious look as soon as Patrick disappeared down the hall. 'So... You guys are close?'

Eric smiled. 'Not anymore, but we were in the past. Used to be the five of us against the world. Duke, Patrick, Camille, Malcolm and myself. We spent every second together. We practically ran this place.'

Scarlet laughed. 'So what happened?'

'We grew apart.' Eric shrugged. 'Things changed. I got sent over to Capital Three, Malcolm and Duke also got sent off to other capitals. Camille and Patrick stayed behind, though. You'll probably meet Camille. She's a real tough one.'

Scarlet nodded as she unlocked her door giving Eric a quick wave before disappearing inside. The room was small but had everything she needed; a wardrobe, desk with a lamp and a chair, a bed and a mirror.

Scarlet dropped her bag on the bed and looked out of the window. The gardens were larger than she had imagined and stretched far into the distance. There was a swimming pool and the tennis court was being used by two cyborgs moving faster than any human could. She watched in silence for a few minutes until a knock on the door interrupted her.

'What a shame,' Eric said, walking inside. 'I was hoping to catch you getting undressed.'

'You really have no shame.'

'You want to go snooping around?' Scarlet nodded, happy at the thought of getting a better look at her surroundings. She'd expected to hate the Institute, but was now intoxicated by the beautiful location and architecture.

'There's one condition, though,' Eric said.

Scarlet rolled her eyes. 'What?'

'You have to hold my hand. I don't want you getting lost. I'll get into trouble if you do.'

'That isn't going to happen.'

Eric licked his lips. 'Okay, well... just do it as a favour.' Scarlet walked past him into the hallway. 'That way I can make them all believe I've got a cute babe with me.'

'That wouldn't work.'

'Why not?'

'I look human, dumb-ass.'

Eric laughed as she locked the door. 'A hot babe is a hot babe, Beauty. There is no discrimination in hotness.'

Scarlet tried not to laugh as she shook her head. Glancing quickly at Eric she smiled. Something about him made her feel safe. He was definitely not the most stable person, but at the end of the day, she was probably even more screwed up than him. There was something about him that made her feel okay. And okay was more than she could hope for.

She elbowed him in the ribs before rushing ahead. 'I'll race you!' sticking her tongue out playfully she watched as Eric started to run. They ran together, screaming and laughing down the hallways of the Institute.

For the first time in a long time, she forgot about the world.
Chapter Fourteen

Sam sat in one of the velvet armchairs across from Lisa's desk. He tried to look casual, his arms lay loosely on the armrest and his left foot rested on his right knee, but the uneasiness in his body would not vanish. His throat had gone dry and his vision was blurry. Rubbing the back of his neck and massaging the skin was becoming a really bad habit of his.

'What is the situation in Mercy Cross?' Lisa asked without bothering to look up, her attention on the papers in front of her.

'Everything is under control,' he said. That wasn't precisely true, but Sam kept his thin lips tightly pressed against each other. He began to make a mental list of all the chores he still needed to complete when he got home to keep himself distracted. The window in Madeleine's room needed fixing because she kept complaining there was a draft at night. The TV in the living room wasn't working and by now was probably beyond repair. A new one needed to be bought down at the second hand shop. He'd never enjoyed television but Curtis had continued to point out repeatedly that they needed to follow the news.

'What about the Slaughterers?' Lisa asked. Her attention was still on the papers. 'You were placed in Mercy Cross for a reason. I hope none of you have forgotten that. We must destroy that formation of Slaughterers.'

'We know the leader is Jack Silverstone,' Sam said. 'But he has secured his position in town and is a loved citizen... or feared. It's hard for any of us to get close to him or his family without raising suspicion on his behalf and without giving away our intentions.'

'Then you must find a way,' Lisa said.

'Yes, My Lady.'

'Now,' Lisa said. 'Tell me about this situation.' Her eyes drifted away from the papers and rested on Sam. He let out a long sigh and began to narrate what had happened. How he had run over Scarlet, what they had seen her do and her twenty-year memory gap.

Suddenly, Lisa's face changed. Horror, fear, surprise and shock unfolded on her pale skin, her forehead wrinkled and her thin pink lips tightened. She wheeled herself away from the desk in a hurry, stopping at the communications control panel. She pushed a button and told someone to forbid anyone from stepping inside the office. Pointing at the guard by the doors she yelled at him to get out immediately. Sam stood up in shock at the sudden change in behaviour.

'What's wrong?' he looked around, as if a raid had taken place. Sometimes Watchers would appear at properties unannounced and break the doors down to see whether the cyborgs were doing anything illegal.

'My Lady, what's wrong?'

'Sam.' Lisa's voice trembled slightly. 'I know what she is.'

Sam felt as though someone had suddenly slapped him. His eyes widened and he opened his mouth but quickly shut it. His chest tightened as if the air had been drained away and he stumbled backwards. 'What do you mean you know what she is?'

'I know what she is,' Lisa repeated.

*

'Tell me something about you,' Eric said. Scarlet looked up, a little frown forming on her forehead. They sat in a beautiful patio that was full of exotic flowers and shrubs. In the centre there was a large fountain and Scarlet's fingers brushed the surface of the water. 'Something I don't know.'

'You don't really know anything about me,' she corrected.

'Fair enough,' Eric said. 'Then tell me everything.'

Scarlet sighed and glanced down at the water. 'I don't know everything myself.'

Eric grinned. 'You really do enjoy making everything complicated, don't you? Fine, I'll start. I was born in February, weighing only-'

'Eric.' Scarlet gave him an annoyed glance. 'I don't think I need to know how heavy you were. Why don't I just ask questions and you answer them? It'd be easier than you rumbling on about irrelevant nonsense.' Scarlet was glad Eric didn't seem to notice that she didn't want to answer questions about herself.

'Nothing to do with me is irrelevant.'

Scarlet rolled her eyes and ignored his snarky remark. 'What's your favourite colour?'

'Seriously?' Eric stifled a laugh. 'You have to make juicier questions than that.'

Scarlet punched his arm softly. 'It's my question! I can ask whatever I want. Answer please.'

Eric leaned closer and his finger brushed the surface of the water, making circles not far from Scarlet´s. 'My favourite colour is scarlet.'

Her eyes widened softly in shock, a puzzled expression on her face at such a reply. She looked away, waving him off.

Her face tilted to one side and her finger placed itself on her lower lip as she began thinking over her next question. Her face brightened as a question formed in her mind. 'Have you... you know.'

'Are you blushing?' Eric's face leaned in and Scarlet felt her breath catch. 'Ah, no... you're not.'

'You're making this awkward.'

'In what way did I make it awkward?' Eric was still only inches away from her face. 'I didn't even get to hear the question because of the heat eradiating off your face.'

'Fine, forget it.' Scarlet crossed her arms against her chest. She was certain no heat had eradiated from her face. She had begun to discover that she couldn't feel cold or warmth, as if a faint layer of protection lay on her skin. She was pretty sure it worked the other way too. Her body couldn't create warmth or cold.

'Okay, okay.' Eric lifted his hands up in surrender. 'I won't laugh. Ask whatever you want.'

Scarlet dropped her hand back into the water. She moved around uncomfortably, opening her mouth and quickly closing it. Finally, she said, 'Have you ever done it?'

'It? You're going to have to be more specific, Beauty. Have I ever climbed a coconut tree? Once, and I'm telling you it ended badly for both the tree and myself. Have I ever eaten a live scorpion? Well...' Eric pouted. 'Not technically, but this one time I did eat-'

Scarlet splashed him with the water. 'You know very well what it means.'

Eric smiled and sat thoughtfully. 'Well, let's see... There was this one time in-'

'Eric.'

'Fine, fine,' he said. 'Yes. I have done... it. What about you?'

Scarlet shrugged, glancing down at the water. 'Who knows what I did in those twenty years.' She felt Eric's eyes on her, watching. Her skin itched and she quickly began rubbing her arm. Why was he looking at her like that?

What had she done in those twenty years? She'd always thought she understood herself pretty well, knowing what type of a person she was. But now... could she even call herself a person? Was it important to know whether or not she had slept with someone in those twenty years? It felt so. But how would she ever find out?

'Hey, Beauty.' He took her chin between his fingers and forced her to look up at him. She was so close she could smell Eric's strawberry shampoo. 'Whatever you did back then is in the past, okay? You're... you're...you're nice.'

Scarlet opened her mouth, then cocked her head. Nice? What was that supposed to mean? She noticed Eric turning away, his eyes shut and his head slightly shaking as he muttered something to himself. They sat quietly until Scarlet decided to break the silence.

'Why is Lisa in a wheelchair?'

'You noticed, huh?' Eric said, cheerful to change the subject. 'Years ago when the experiments were taking place there were a group of humans that didn't make it through the procedures. Some died while others survived, but, some of the changes weren´t successful. Their bodies rejected the robotic attachments or the changes that had been made to their organs. In Lisa's case, they had been trying to attach these chips into her legs to make her run faster, but it didn't work. Her body rejected the procedure. She nearly died but managed to come through. Unfortunately, she was paralyzed from the waist down.'

'That's horrible,' Scarlet said.

Eric shrugged. 'Did you notice Charlotte?'

Scarlet gave him a confused look. She had noticed Charlotte but wasn't sure why that was relevant.

'She's blind.'

'What?' Scarlet would never have guessed such a thing. In the office she was certain she had seen Charlotte staring at her. How was it possible for Charlotte to be blind?

'They are what we call default cyborgs,' Eric explained. 'In Charlotte's case, her body didn't react well to the new augmentations. Most cyborgs got their eyes enhanced in order to see better, but Charlotte's body rejected the experiment. She lost her eyesight completely. On a lot of occasions the scientists would actually eliminate cyborgs if they became default cyborgs, but for some reason in Lisa and Charlotte's case they chose not to.'

'Eliminate?' Scarlet swallowed hard.

Eric ignored her and said, 'She's an incredible fighter. She's learnt to manage her abilities and fighting techniques without needing her sight. She sees more than us without the use of her eyes.'

The double doors to the patio burst open and Patrick rushed in. He gave them a worried look and gestured for them to follow him. Eric and Scarlet exchanged curious glances.

'Lisa has ordered a meeting,' Patrick said. He glanced quickly towards Scarlet, apprehensively. Scarlet frowned. What was that about? Eric stood up and took her hand, but Patrick stepped forward, shaking his head.

'She's asked for Scarlet to stay behind,' Patrick said. 'She has a special class scheduled for you.'

'Why can't I go to the meeting?' Scarlet narrowed her eyes as if she could read the truth from him. 'And what do you mean by a special class?'

Patrick didn't reply, instead he gave Eric a pleading look. Scarlet felt Eric tense. He suddenly turned around and grabbed her shoulders. 'Don't worry, okay? Just go to whatever Lisa has arranged for you and I'll pick you up as soon as the class is over.'

'But-'

'I'll tell you all about the meeting afterwards,' Eric said, smiling. 'I'm sure it's just some real boring stuff.'

Scarlet nodded, not truly believing him. What if it was about her? What if Lisa demanded that she stayed at the Institute? Maybe it wouldn't be so bad to stay here... it was a really nice place. But that meant not seeing Eric or Sam again.

Scarlet watched as Eric disappeared inside and she followed Patrick reluctantly. Her mind was buzzing with questions she wanted answered. But instead, she kept her mouth tightly shut and marched along.

*

'Meditation?'

'It might help unlock your memory,' Sam said. 'Just give it a go, if it doesn't work you can stop.'

'I don't think this is going to help me.'

'Just give it a try.' Sam glanced down at his watch. 'I need to go, the meeting is about to start.'

Scarlet wanted to protest and plead with him to take her to the meeting, anywhere but meditation class. The door to her right slammed open and she didn't get a chance to try, as an old woman holding a stick appeared. Scarlet had never seen an elderly cyborg. Sam had explained that the Old Government had taken a variety of age groups during the experiments, all from different backgrounds and ethnicities. But in general, the elderly and the sick never made it.

The old woman's face was still human except for her orange silver eyes that made mechanical sounds as they zoomed in to see better. Her wrists, ankles and neck had robotic mechanisms to aid her movements.

'This is Perisia,' Sam said. 'She'll take good care of you.'

The old woman leaned forward to get a better look at Scarlet. She didn't seem impressed. Scarlet stepped forward, stretching her hand out and saying, 'Hi, I'm Scarlet.'

The woman tilted her head to one side. 'Whaaat?' Perisia's voice sounded like a parrot. 'Warlet? Oh my, they sure give strange names to children nowadays.'

Scarlet stared over at Sam. He shrugged and said, 'Her hearing wasn't enhanced, so technically, she still has human hearing.'

'My name is Scar-let.'

'Market? No dear, I don't need a market.' Perisia frowned and moved unsteadily over to Sam. She pulled at his shirt and muttered. 'I thought she was here to meditate.'

Scarlet rolled her eyes. How was this going to help her? Deep down she knew that a small part of her didn't want to unlock those memories. What if she saw something horrific? She remembered the flashback she'd had some days ago about the dome. That hadn't been her. She had hurt that woman without hesitating and had enjoyed it. And she'd hurt those men in the petrol station... That hadn't been a memory. That had been real. If she was acting like this did that mean she had done worse?

'Hurry up!' Perisia shoved Scarlet forward, shooing her into the room. 'I'm not getting any younger!'

Scarlet glanced over her shoulder and gave Sam a pleading look, but he waved and smiled before rushing off. Scarlet gritted her teeth and walked into a dark and sparsely furnished room. There were a couple of mats and cushions spread out across the floor and a strong smell of lavender and jasmine swept through the room. The walls were bright orange and the carpets a sickly beige.

Perisia strolled across the room in such a slow manner Scarlet wondered whether she needed help. Perisia pointed to where she wanted Scarlet to sit and then dropped to the ground and crossed her legs over each other in a meditative position. Scarlet's eyes widened at the flexibility the woman possessed.

'I was told you have trouble remembering your past,' Perisia mumbled.

Scarlet wanted to ask about the meeting Lisa was holding, but decided not to when she noticed Perisia's cold stare. Instead, she nodded and said, 'There's twenty years that have been completely wiped out of my head.'

Scarlet felt as though someone had suddenly slapped her. Completely wiped out of my head. The chosen words confused her. Why had she said it like that? It sounded as though someone had erased those memories on purpose. She remembered the flashback and the words the woman had spoken.

'The memory chip inserted into X-Prototype Five's head seems to be malfunctioning.'

Had someone been messing around with her?

'Well, Warlet-'

'Scarlet.'

'Sit and relax,' Perisia said. 'You must relax every single part of your body. Close your eyes and find a place where you feel safe and calm, and then slowly, very slowly, begin to relax your feet all the way up to the tip of your head.'

Scarlet closed her eyes and pictured herself on her bed at Sam's place. She focused on relaxing her muscles until an idea popped up. She could stretch her hearing out to listen into the meeting. Even though the Institute was an enormous building, it had to be possible. If someone was capable of listening at such a long distance, it was her. Scarlet took a peek and shrieked when Perisia jumped up from the floor and appeared inches away from her, tapping the stick on her head.

'No peeping!'

Scarlet covered her head and moaned. 'Use your breathing to relax,' Perisia said. 'Imagine you're like a feather, as light as the breeze and you're floating...'

Scarlet cursed under her breath and quickly shut up as Perisia began circling her. Her body stiffened when she felt the old woman's fingertip touch the centre of her forehead. She opened her mouth to protest but by then she had begun to fall down a very dark tunnel and everything surrounding her vanished.

'Nana! Nana!' Scarlet said pulling at her grandmother's dress. 'I found a shell! Look, it's real big!'

'Oh, it's beautiful,' her grandmother said, smiling. 'Put it in the jar.'

Scarlet carefully put the little moon shaped shell in the jar and clapped her hands together excitedly at the amount of shells they had managed to gather. Her grandmother smiled, as she did so the skin around her eyes wrinkled gently and small dimples appeared in her reddened cheeks.

'Let's find one more before we go home, shall we?'

'Okay!' Scarlet said. 'I'll find a really big one this time! Wait and see!'

Scarlet ran off, her arms outstretched as she imagined being a plane, her feet sinking into the wet sand. She scanned the beach for treasures and found a set of rocks in the near distance. She climbed around them, searching through the cracks.

A small crab jumped out of a crack Scarlet had been inspecting and she fell back in surprise, dropping from the rock and scraping her leg. Scarlet lay on the cold sand, holding her leg tightly against her chest, biting her lip to avoid the tears from tumbling down her puffy cheeks.

A young boy appeared from behind the rocks, shocked by the scream and kneeled beside her. His eyes stared at the blood pouring down Scarlet's leg. 'You ought to be more careful, little one,' he said. 'You don't want to hurt yourself.'

He took a handkerchief with the initials L.W. from his pocket and wiped the blood off. Scarlet stared at him, her eyes wide as plates. She'd never seen someone like him. All the other kids at school either had blue, green or brown eyes. But this boy's eyes were as shinny as Robert's father's car when he picked him up from school.

'Scarlet!' her grandmother cried.

Scarlet looked over her shoulder, spotting her grandmother running towards her. When her grandmother fell to her knees, Scarlet pointed at the wound with a huge smile. But when she turned to show her grandmother the strange looking boy, the only remaining proof was a white handkerchief with the initials L.W.

*

'We're so sorry for your loss,' a woman said. Scarlet stared at the woman, trying very hard to figure out who she was. She didn't recognise anyone. Her family had never been very close.

Fidgeting with the hem of her black dress she gave a quick forced smile to the man who was now saying he was sorry for her loss. Why did they say such things? They didn't know what it felt like. No one did. She didn't want to hear them say such stupid things. It was her loss, not theirs.

'Your grandmother was a lovely lady,' an old man said. Scarlet frowned. Lovely lady? Her mother had been lovely. Her grandmother... her grandmother was everything a woman could be.

Scarlet spotted her father at the other side of the venue. The last time she had seen him was at her mother's funeral, where he had danced around screaming at everyone as he sipped his whiskey.

Robert Lock stumbled on his feet towards the bar. His trousers were slightly torn and looked as though they hadn't been washed since her mother was alive. He had stubble from not shaving, his hair had grown long and curly at the sides and his jacket had lost most of the buttons.

Now, after so many years, she would have to live with him. After her mother had passed away she had been sent to her grandmother's. But now there was no one left. Her father had pretended to clean his act up. Six months sober.

Scarlet forced another smile as someone else approached to shake her hand and apologise for her grandmother's death. It wasn't their fault she had died. Scarlet turned towards the coffin and shut her eyes. She wished her nana was there now, patting her back as she always did when she knew Scarlet was sad.

'Why did you abandon me?' she whispered. 'Why did you leave me with him?'

Maybe she was overreacting. Perhaps her father had truly changed and he would be the father she remembered him to be. Maybe he would make up for the past years they'd been separated.

Scarlet covered her eyes and sobbed.

*

Scarlet opened her eyes and winced at the fluorescent lights on the ceiling that were flying past. She turned to find Wendy clutching on to the rails of her bed, pushing it down the hall. 'What's wrong?'

'Nothing, don't worry, sweetie,' Wendy said. 'You need to sleep now.'

'Where are we going?'

Scarlet tried sitting up, but a strong pair of hands pushed her down. She cried out in surprise and felt out of breath. Wendy's dark red lips pressed together tightly and her pretty manicured fingers gripped the rails until her hands turned white.

'Don't hurt her!' Wendy hissed. 'She must be in perfect condition.'

Wendy looked like Marilyn Monroe. That's what Scarlet always told her. In fact, Wendy's dream was to become a famous actress but had never been offered a job and had turned to nursing.

'What's happening?' Scarlet squeaked.

'Nothing,' Wendy said. 'I just need you to sleep, okay? When you wake up everything will be better. But I need you to close your eyes.'

'I don't understand.' Scarlet tried pulling the hands away, each movement dragging her breath away. She had no strength left but she continued to twist around in the bed anxiously.

'Sweetie, make this easier for everyone,' Wendy said. 'Everything is going to be okay. Just sleep. You trust me, right? Sleep and you'll feel so much better.'

'Am I going to die?'

Wendy flinched. 'Of course not, sweetheart. The opposite. You're going to be given a new life. But I need you to sleep, okay?'

Scarlet watched as her bed was pulled into an elevator. She recognised it and knew they were still in the hospital. The doors closed and the man who had been holding her down pressed the basement button. Wendy pulled something out of her pocket. Scarlet's eyes widened at the sight of the syringe.

She shrieked and began to kick and bite but the big strong hands were on her again and Wendy bent forward, grabbing her arm. Scarlet screamed and cried for help as the syringe pierced through her skin and the strange liquid disappeared inside her.

'Wendy... please.'

'Hush, sweetie,' Wendy said. 'Everything is going to be fine. Go to sleep.'

Scarlet reached out to grab Wendy but the room began to spin and in a matter of seconds she dropped flat against the sheets, unconscious, darkness taking over.

Scarlet opened her eyes.

There was a pressure on her chest that was so heavy it made her lean forward gasping. Perisia was watching her curiously. Scarlet looked away and bit her lip as hard as possible, making the skin rip. These were her human memories, the ones she still had inside her head. But some of them were starting to make some sense to her now. The last memory with her nurse Wendy had been the last day she could remember before waking up in that strange facility. She had forgotten that scene where Wendy and a strange man had been taking her into a lift. She'd assumed it'd been a dream. What had Wendy done?

Another creepy realisation took place. The boy on the beach with the handkerchief was somehow familiar, though much younger in the flashback. Her fingertips tingled as if they remembered the soft cotton with the embroidered initials L.W.

Lucian White.

Why these memories? Why no flashbacks?

'Perhaps you cannot remember,' Perisia said, as if she could read Scarlet's mind, 'because you're scared of the unknown.'

'Why would I be scared?'

Perisia shrugged. 'That is not for me to answer, but yourself.'

'This is stupid,' Scarlet mumbled as she stood up. 'Clearly meditating isn't going to unlock my memory.'

Perisia closed her eyes. 'Don't blame others for your own mistakes.'

'How is this my mistake?' Scarlet said. 'I haven't done anything wrong!'

'So you say.' Perisia smiled. 'Have you truly tried to uncover the memories? I don't think so. You're scared.'

'I don't need this.' Scarlet spun on her heels, anger starting to boil up inside. 'I'm not scared.' She stormed out of the room banging the door shut, but caught Perisia's words as she turned down the hallway.

'What a strange character this Warlet is.'
Chapter Fifteen

Sam rushed into Lisa's office and was greeted by a select few of his friends. Eric stood leaning against a bookshelf, closing and opening his silver lighter whilst adjusting his long thin tie. Lisa sat behind her desk and Charlotte stood at her side. He hurried to sit in one of the velvet armchairs and noticed Camille sitting in the other. As she leaned forward, her piercing green eyes met his for a fraction of a second. She licked the piercing on her lower lip and smiled, ruffling her short blonde pixie hair.

Sam turned his attention to Duke as he spotted him standing in the far corner by the door. It had been a long time since he'd last seen the cyborg. He hadn't changed much. Duke looked like the type of man that spent too many hours in the gym and had very little fashion sense. His fish net top, cargo trousers and military boots stood out in the dim office. Duke's extremely robotic jaw clenched, his eyes narrowing at each and every one of them.

Patrick ran inside, closing the doors behind him and stepped forward as he gave Lisa a quick nod. Everyone turned their attention to the woman in charge, and waited. Sam exchanged a quick look with Eric.

'I have called you all here,' Lisa said, 'because I have important news to discuss with you. I have chosen you because you are all my closest allies and friends and because I trust you with the following information. This must be kept under the strictest secrecy. I would've wanted Alyssa and Malcolm here too, but they are away on missions.

'Samuel has brought to us a young girl named Scarlet, who seems to know very little about what she is. But, I'm afraid that I do. Once I explain this, there is no going back. The information is dangerous and I do not expect any of you to accept such important knowledge without your consent. If any of you wish to leave now, please do so, and have no fear that this will disrupt our friendship or work.'

Sam glanced over at Eric. He had so many questions roaming around inside his head. How did Lisa know what Scarlet was? What was Scarlet? It had to be something incredibly dangerous for Lisa to call such a meeting, and his stomach twisted. Did this mean Scarlet was in real danger?

No one moved and the silence in the room was stifling. Lisa grinned at each and every one of them as a thank you for not departing, but Sam could see the tension written on her face. He leaned forward, as if by doing so, what was about to happen would be less tormenting.

'I believe the best way to explain what Scarlet is,' Lisa said, 'is by starting from the very beginning.'

Sam focused on Lisa. Her soft blonde hair had been brushed behind her ears. She wore small diamond earrings and a white jumpsuit. Lisa only ever wore that colour. He remembered when he'd first met her, so many years ago. Her husband Joseph had passed away in the experiments and they had sat together sipping their drinks. Sam had been nervous, he'd never been sure what to say around people who were suffering, but Lisa had turned towards him, smiling and said, 'You know, in some cultures they wear white at funerals. White is meant to be the colour of death, not black. I think from now on I'll wear white, for Joseph. And as it also represents peace, it'll also signify that I am truly at peace.'

Sam had never seen her in any other colour since but he wasn't totally sure whether Lisa was completely at peace. The whole reason she had created the Institute and wanted to bring down the New Government was for revenge.

'During the experiments, a select group of scientists were chosen to work on a new project, a very different and unique set of experiments,' Lisa began. 'A hundred people were chosen for this project, all between the ages of ten and eighteen. Now, I do not know why such ages were chosen, but certain aspects of these youngsters were also carefully selected. All of them had to have the same physical traits such as blonde hair, blue eyes and pale skin.

'The idea behind all of this was to create an army of soldiers. The original experiments were to develop human beings, make them better and stronger, to create a sort of superior human race. But this project was something completely different. They wanted to create an army of killing machines. Unique, talented and undefeatable. From the hundred selected only seven made it through the experiments, and they were later trained to become assassins and soldiers.

'Cyborgs are half human and half robot; we still possess all of our human organs and tissue, though they have been enhanced or fixed to work better. We may have had certain limbs or parts of our bodies replaced by robotic parts, but in general, most of it is very human. These children were stripped completely from all their human personality traits. Their internal organs were manipulated, changed and became a mix of human tissue and robotics, linked together to make an entire system of indestructible circuits. Even their brains were altered.

'When they are activated, they enter a state where they will kill whoever they're ordered to as they are being totally controlled by those that activated them.' Lisa paused to catch her breath. She had released everything in a matter of minutes, as if by doing so some weight would be lifted from her. 'Oh, I almost forgot... Their bodies have been messed around with so thoroughly that they cannot die. They are immortal. The name given to them was X-Prototypes.'

The room fell silent and Sam held his breath. If a feather had been floating in the office it would've been heard, it was that quiet. No one spoke, no one breathed for a few minutes. Sam felt his chest pounding and his head spinning.

'How does no one know about their existence?' Duke asked.

'People know about them,' Lisa said. 'But only a few. When the Old Government fell, the project was shut down and the scientists hid the information. The X-Prototypes were hidden and taken away.'

'If these X-Prototypes get into the wrong hands...' Duke said.

'That won't happen,' Sam said. 'Maybe Scarlet knows where they are. If we can help her remember, then maybe...'

Lisa's cold icy eyes fell on Sam. 'Samuel, I know you have become quite close to her, but she's very dangerous. I believe it would be best for everyone's security if the girl stays here. I will send a search party for the other X-Prototypes.' Lisa hesitated, thinking something through. 'Though, I doubt we will be able to find them. They're not traceable.'

Sam opened his mouth to protest but Lisa held her hand up and shook her head. 'There is no discussion. The girl will stay here.'

Sam leaned back against his chair and turned towards Eric. If someone would back him up, it would be him. But perhaps he had created a set of ideals a little too quickly. Eric fixed his eyes on the floor, slowly shrugging and turned away, leaving the office. Everyone stared at Eric but no one uttered a single word. Sam stood up, prepared to go after him but Lisa arched an eyebrow and gestured for him to stay.

Sam did as he was told, a huge lump forming in his throat. He had come to the Institute with the intentions of going against what he was told to do and confront Lisa. He was prepared to stick up for what he thought was right and yet, here he sat, staring down at his feet, unable to speak.

'How did you know about all of this?' Duke asked.

'Well, one of the scientists on the project and experiments,' Lisa explained, 'works for me.'

*

'Hello?'

Scarlet squinted as her eyes adjusted to the darkness of the room. She stepped forward, a strange silence unravelling. As her eyes adjusted to the dim room she could see she was walking past desks that held strange laboratory equipment.

She had left the meditation room and had been told the meeting was still taking place. In boredom she had wandered off, searching every single nook and cranny she could find. She'd walked down to the basement and had found a door with a sign warning her of danger. Scarlet still couldn't quite understand why she had felt so compelled to enter an area that was meant to be dangerous, but perhaps she was frustrated and needed to feel something other than anger.

An open book lay spread out across a desk and Scarlet leaned forward to read, until the sound of movement distracted her. The place looked like a boiler room, with pipes spreading across the walls. The floor had a layer of dust that immediately made her think of Sam's home.

Scarlet searched for the source of the sound and jumped back at the sight of a woman standing behind a table, left hand risen in a wave. The woman moved forward but did not walk, instead glided as if she could float. Scarlet stepped back. There was something obviously wrong. The woman's face was not natural, and it didn't take her long to realise the woman was not human.

A robot.

A robot wearing women's clothes.

'Missy!' a voice cried. 'Don't scare our guest! I'm sorry, Missy can sometimes be a bit... Oh, dammit, where's the light switch? Missy? Missy!' The sound of a body crashing against a desk and bottles bursting against the ground echoed throughout the room and seconds later the lights switched on.

Scarlet stared at the robot's face. It didn't look very human, and she wondered why she'd believed it to be otherwise. She noticed the metallic lips had been painted with lipstick. Turning, she searched for the voice and found a man standing in a corner, hidden beneath a pile of books.

'Aha! I found it!' the man said, lifting a jar which contained a strange green thick liquid. He bounced up into a standing position and rushed towards a desk. He observed the jar from up-close and then, very slowly noticing Scarlet's presence, gazed at her. 'Excuse me, but how did you get into my fortress?'

Scarlet looked around at the supposed fortress and then pointed at the door. 'The door wasn't locked.'

The man relaxed, stretching his long arm out for Scarlet to shake. He wore a doctor's robe and pyjamas underneath. His white hair had crumbs of food entwined between the strands.

'Welcome!' he bowed. 'My name is George.'

'Oh, hello,' Scarlet said. 'I'm Scarlet. It's nice to meet you George.' His expression changed suddenly, fear spreading across his face and he stepped backwards, picking books up and shielding himself with them.

'How did you know my name?' he cried, as his eyes widened. He threw the books to the ground and clutched the jar to his chest. 'I knew it... they've come for me! Missy? We must pack everything up!'

Scarlet watched in confusion as George rushed around the room, gathering his belongings. It took all of two minutes before he relaxed. He left the jar on the desk again, ignoring Scarlet completely. He sat down on a stool and began reading an open book. He stared up at Scarlet, his eyebrows arching. 'Oh, hello, what do you need help with?'

Scarlet opened her mouth, then shut it as she realised she had no idea what to say. She considered stepping away and exiting the room but instead, moved towards George and grinned. 'You're human.'

'Well of course I am!' George's head snapped around as he searched the room. 'Where is that woman when you need her?'

The robot appeared at Scarlet's side and George began to boss her relentlessly. Scarlet watched them break things, search for paperwork and throw things around the room.

'Don't just stand around doing nothing!' George said, dropping a stack of books on the floor. 'Do I pay you to look pretty?'

'I don't work here!'

Cocking his head, he then shrugged and moved along with what he was doing. Scarlet leaned against a desk and observed them. This was probably going to be more entertaining than whatever else was happening upstairs. George was examining a dissected animal when he suddenly looked up at her and nearly fell off the stool. 'Human! Missy, there's a human!' he squeaked in horror. Scarlet leaped forward, raising her hands up and gesturing at him to be quiet. Why was he so scared of other humans?

'I'm not human!' she said. George relaxed and Scarlet dropped her hands to her sides, suddenly feeling drained. She had burst out claiming not to be human without even thinking. Had she truly reached that point where she had made up her mind about such a thing? Was she really not human? She felt human... maybe that was enough.

But what did it mean to be human?

George rushed to her side and grabbed her arm, stretching it out. He rolled up the sleeve of her shirt and examined the bare skin. 'Not human?' he said. 'You look very human...' His eyes suddenly widened and he tilted his head thoughtfully.

'Are you sure?' he asked.

'Yes...'

'Then what are you?'

'I don't know.'

Still gripping her arm, he dragged her towards a desk and pushed her hand against the table. The wood felt rough against her skin. George rummaged through cupboards and Scarlet watched him with curiosity. He had found something but it was hidden behind his robe and his hand placed itself over hers. It was too late for her to stop him from doing what he did.

His other hand came rushing down over hers with a long knife and Scarlet screamed. The blade pierced through her skin and caught itself between her hand and the table.

'Are you crazy?' Scarlet cried out.

'Fascinating,' George mumbled. 'I knew it!'

He pulled the knife out and they both watched as the skin healed. Scarlet clutched her non-injured hand against her chest and rubbed it. 'What did you know?'

'I knew what you were.'

Scarlet's jaw dropped. A shiver crawled up her spine and she stared in stupefaction at George as he walked away, rubbing his chin. Clearly she had walked into the lair of a psycho! But if such were the case, how had he known to stab her hand? Maybe he was truly crazy and had just done it without knowing if he was going to hurt her or not. No, that couldn't be. He must've known.

'George,' Scarlet said.

'Shhhhhh.' George lifted his finger to his mouth. 'Don't say my name. The shadows might hear you. They want to take me away.'

'Oh.' Scarlet hoped the false expression of surprise would be convincing enough.

George gestured for her to lean forward. 'They're conspiring against me.' He turned around and began to organise books in alphabetical order.

'George... you said you knew what I was,' Scarlet said. He looked over his shoulder and smiled. It was a terrifying type of smile. The poor lighting in the room made his face appear ghostly and the shadows cast over his face spread out like the creations of a nightmare. Scarlet realised that even though George had white hair he was pretty young.

'Did you know how I got this white hair?' George asked, as if reading her mind. Scarlet was interested in knowing but decided to change the subject or George would never tell her what he knew. 'No, I need to know what you meant.'

'What I meant by what?' he asked.

'You said you knew what I was.'

'Oh, yes, I do,' he said, making his way towards her and turning her around so she was facing away from him. He pulled her shirt down over her shoulder, ripping one of the buttons, making Scarlet gasp.

'Stop it!' George said, slapping her hands. 'Look!' He rushed across the room and in a matter of seconds was by her side again, holding a large mirror. He placed it by her right shoulder blade.

Scarlet glanced over her shoulder at her reflection. Something was written on her skin. She hadn't really looked at herself in a mirror before, as the one in Sam's bathroom was too high for such a task. She noticed a dark blotch and reached out to scratch it off. Her eyes zoomed in and she realised it was just like the numbers that the cyborgs had imprinted on their arms, but instead of a six digit number, her shoulder blade had only one thing printed on the skin.

The number five.

'What is it?' she asked.

George placed the mirror carefully on the table and rolled up his sleeve. He pointed at the bare skin. 'It's a way to identify you.'

'I'm not a cyborg.'

'That may be true,' he said. 'But that doesn't mean you don't deserve a way to be identified. The difference is, your way is much more difficult and much more secretive. Only someone who really truly knew what you were would understand the significance of the number on your shoulder.'

The robot appeared by their side carrying a cup of hot tea. George sipped the tea making a tremendous amount of noise and then spat it out, rubbing his tongue. 'Hot! Hot! Hot!'

'What exactly am I?' Scarlet pressed. 'If I'm not a cyborg nor a human-'

'You, my dear,' George said, 'are a very important part of the puzzle. You are a soldier for the Nation. Warriors created on the idea of representing the gods on Earth. Or as some others would put it... a very expensive project created to do what the people in charge cannot.'

Scarlet rubbed her eyes. 'I don't understand.'

George's face became suddenly blank and his head tilted like a bird. 'You're a very strange looking human.' A realisation dawned on him and he fell to the ground, the cup smashing into pieces as he shielded his face with this hands. 'Missy, there's a human in the lab! Human!'

'No, I'm not human-'

'HUMAN!'

Scarlet stepped back and huffed. George began running around the room, a chatter of swear words dropping out of his mouth. When he finally managed to calm down, or enough time had passed for him to forget what it was he had been afraid of, he sat back down on his stool.

'Did you make her?' Scarlet asked, pointing towards Missy, whose face had been contorted into an awkward smile.

George's face brightened. 'Oh, that's a very interesting subject! Grayson's idea was to make humans better. He believed that with technological advancements he could make it possible. To allow humans to live longer, for children to avoid sicknesses, so on. But, he also wanted to try and see whether we could make robots more human. Missy was my first try.'

'Wow, George, that's quite impressive-'

'Don't call me that!' he hissed. 'They're listening.'

'Sorry.' Scarlet spread her hands up in surrender. 'Is it possible for someone to erase someone's memory?'

'Of course,' George said. 'First you must find your victim, then pin them down-'

'That's not what I meant,' Scarlet said, trying really hard not to roll her eyes. George pouted and then tapped his finger against his chin to highlight his thoughtfulness. 'How could you just take certain memories away?'

'Well, if the process were interrupted and the person were to wake up, they would only remember what was left untouched. Though I wouldn't recommend it,' George said, making circles in the air with his finger as he pointed at his head. 'They could end up a little crazy.'

Scarlet crossed her arms against her chest. So perhaps someone had been tampering with her memory and something had happened and they hadn't managed to swipe everything out. But why would someone want her to forget everything? Why would anyone be interested in erasing her memory?

'You need to be careful,' George said all of a sudden. 'When they call for you, you will go to them. And then you will do terrible things.'

Scarlet stared at him, horrified and confused. 'I would never do something terrible just because someone asked me to!'

She wondered who the person was that would call for her and ask her to do something bad. Scarlet was about to ask but George shook his head, licked his lips and said, 'You're forgetting something.'

Scarlet leaned backwards, as if his words could physically harm her. She waited, holding her breath for whatever he was going to say. She didn't understand anything, and needed to find Eric and tell him all the confusing things she had learnt. George leaned over the desk, giving her a dramatic look and slowly said, 'You're no longer human. You're a weapon.'
Chapter Sixteen

'Do you think it's true?' Scarlet asked. 'What they say about me.'

Eric, Sam and Scarlet sat in a large hall, commonly used as the cafeteria, but was also used as a conference or event room at times. It was lunchtime and crowded with cyborgs ordering food, chatting with their friends or moving between tables searching for a familiar face.

Sam poked the chicken around his plate. They'd found Scarlet after searching for her an hour ago and they'd quickly retreated into the cafeteria. Even though it was crowded they decided to keep their voices low.

'Lisa wouldn't lie,' Sam said. 'So it must be true.'

'As loyal as ever.' Eric chuckled and patted Sam's shoulder, who quickly brushed Eric's hand away and shrugged. It wasn't his problem if Eric was only loyal to himself.

'George seemed...' Scarlet paused and tried to find the right word. 'Interesting.'

'Interesting?' Eric said, taking a quick sip from his cup. 'That guy is mental.'

Scarlet had retold everything that had happened to her in George's lab and what he had explained. They had listened and then filled Scarlet in on the meeting. Sam noticed she was distracted, her eyes scanning the room as if she had little interest in the topic.

Sam leaned closer as he didn't want anyone eavesdropping. 'George was a scientist during the experiments, one of the youngest. Grayson himself invited him. George was like a prodigy in the field. They say that when he found out about the truth behind the experiments he went crazy. He'd performed surgery on thousands of people, thinking he was helping them, so when he discovered the lies it destroyed him. You have to understand, kiddo, he didn't only perform on people like us. There were children involved too.'

Sam took a quick bite out of the chicken, rapidly regretting it. It was too dry. 'A lot of the scientists didn't know the truth. The ones that found out and went against Grayson were submitted to the experiments themselves. It was a massacre. Not only for patients but for doctors too.'

'Why didn't that happen to George? He knew what was going on,' Scarlet said.

Sam shrugged. 'He played dumb. He knew that if he said anything he would have probably died. Best to stay alive and try to help afterwards. I guess performing those types of operations on your colleagues just to survive would do a great deal of damage to the mind.'

Eric snatched a piece of lettuce from Sam's plate and chewed relentlessly until spitting it out in a serviette. 'Jesus, the food is as bad as it was when I lived here.'

Scarlet grinned but Sam could tell it was forced. Rubbing his neck he glanced down at the hand that rested on the table. The wires had been repaired after Eric's failed attempt of persuasion some days ago. Sam wiggled his fingers and watched the circuits move.

'If you cut my arm off,' Scarlet said. 'Would it grow back? I mean, how does it work?'

Sam looked up at her. Her face was drained of colour and her usually bright eyes somehow seemed sunken, as if they held the worries of the world. 'I'm not sure. Maybe it would somehow reattach itself or something.'

'Is that possible?' Scarlet asked. She stared at her arm as if it might fall off suddenly.

'You shouldn't worry about that,' Sam said. 'Your hand isn't going to get cut off. You won't need to ever worry about that sort of thing. I won't let anything happen to you.'

A faint smile of gratitude spread across her pretty face, but it soon faded away and her shoulders hunched forward. Eric cleared his throat before taking another sip of his drink. 'We need a plan. Lisa won't let you go back to Mercy Cross after this bomb. So, I've come up with a solution-'

'Scarlet isn't a prisoner, Eric,' Sam said. 'She is welcome to leave and go where she pleases, therefore, if she does not wish to stay here she is not obliged to do so. Lisa understands that. If Scarlet says she wishes to come back with us, Lisa cannot force her to stay.'

Eric turned and gave him a long hard stare. He seemed to be assessing Sam until finally his lips curled. 'Are we talking about the same Lisa? Because the Lisa I know will do anything to get her way. She will brainwash Scarlet if it's necessary. What Lisa wants-'

'Lisa gets,' Sam finished. He exhaled and added, 'Lisa would never-'

Eric held up his hand to cut him off. 'Don't, Sam. I know how loyal you are to our boss and I respect that but... listening to you claim that Lisa is a little angel fallen from Heaven is ridiculous and way too much for my ears to bear. Lisa is no saint and the only reason she has the position she has is because she isn't afraid to push some people around to get what she wants.'

Sam's hand curled into a fist and he quickly removed it from view. Eric had no right speaking such things, though deep down he knew it was true. He'd witnessed certain things she had done and it had made him doubt his loyalty to her.

'So, as I was saying.' Eric turned his attention back to Scarlet. 'My plan is simple but effective. Which of course is no surprise because come on, let's face it, I came up with it.' Sam rolled his eyes and noticed Scarlet smiling. 'What you have to do when Lisa calls to speak to you is say-'

'Eric, I don't think this is the moment.'

'We don't know when Lisa might want to discuss this situation,' Eric said, shaking his hands. 'She needs to be prepared. If she doesn't know what to say this could go wrong and-'

'Eric, we'll talk about it later.' Sam could see the tension in Scarlet's face. 'I think it would be best if we gave it some time so that Scarlet can take it all in.'

'There isn't enough time for that.'

'Eric, I am asking nicely.'

They eyed each other carefully. Eric's jaw clenched and the vein in his neck throbbed. Sam was prepared to grab him by the arm and drag him all the way outside if it came to that.

'Please, stop.' Scarlet's voice was only a whisper but they both turned towards her. Her thick lips were tightly pressed together and her hands were clutching a serviette with such force it had ripped. 'I don't want to talk about any of this. I feel disorientated, and right now I just don't want to even think about what I have to do in the next five minutes. I've lost too much to care about any of it. I can't remember the past twenty years of my life and less than an hour ago I was told that I'm some type of government killing machine.'

'You're not,' Sam said. He wanted to reach out and hold her hand but was interrupted by Eric standing up. His face had turned pale, vicious and strained. Sam grabbed the cyborg's arm in order to get him to sit back down, but Eric shoved him away.

'Some of us would pay to forget the past twenty years of our life,' Eric spat. 'What do you know about loss, anyway?' His eyes had turned ice cold and his arms clung to his side. A furious anger spread through Sam. How could this boy be so naive? He was about to grab Eric when Scarlet rose from the bench, her face hidden behind her wild hair. She gave them both a quick look of despair before running out of the cafeteria. Eric looked momentarily shocked and slumped back onto the bench, his hand grabbing his drink.

'You shouldn't have said that,' Sam said. 'And by the way, you're wrong.'

Eric looked at him, the glass inches away from his mouth. Sam could see the pain in the boy's face but he didn't care. He had no right to say such things. 'When I first met Scarlet I asked her if she had anyone, family or friends that she could turn to. She told me she had no one, only her father.' Sam paused to let the words sink properly into the idiot's head. 'Scarlet told me her father wouldn't be there for her, he hadn't been in the past and he wouldn't be now. That girl has absolutely no one. Now, look at me and tell me she doesn't know about loss.' Sam stood up and walked away, leaving Eric sitting by himself, drinking, with a look of pain on his face.

*

Scarlet listened to Eric's distinct footsteps making their way down the hallway. They were soft and heavy all at once, as if he carried the world on his shoulders but also possessed the ability to shrug all those worries away.

A soft knock and Scarlet opened the door; quickly turning around and heading back to the other side of the room. Eric leaned against the doorframe, his arms crossed over his chest and his lips turning into a crooked smile. He brushed his golden hair back with his long fingers. 'May I come in?'

'You can do whatever you want,' she said, pretending to be interested in the green military bag that lay on the bed. Eric made his way across the room and fell onto the bed, making the bag bounce. He moved closer, his face inches away from hers. 'What do you want, Eric?'

'I came to say I'm sorry,' he muttered. 'I didn't mean what I said.'

'Yes you did.'

'Okay, maybe when I said it I meant it... just a little.' He raised his hand, his thumb and index finger nearly touching to represent how little he meant it. 'I was just upset because I really want to make sure you come back with us to Mercy Cross. I'd hate to have to say goodbye to you.'

The anger began to rise like boiling water in a kettle and Scarlet stared at Eric for a long time. Her hand clutched her chest and she looked away, feeling those yellow eyes pierce through her skin. 'That's what I don't understand,' she mumbled. 'All of you do so much and risk so much to help me. I'm just a stranger. Sam didn't hesitate a second to help me out. Why? Why would any of you do such things?' Scarlet shook her head. 'You don't even know me.'

'Maybe Sam saw himself in you,' Eric whispered. His voice was soft as a feather, delicate and silky, but beneath it lay a touch of hidden pain. His sharp, golden eyes shone and they were beautiful. He was beautiful. 'Every single cyborg in this building was forced to leave their family and friends. Sam's life was taken from him and was replaced with complete solitude. Just like you. All of us here were abandoned, frightened and in despair. We could only trust each other and so, we made sure we kept each other safe. We didn't judge, no matter what was written down in our past. Sam took you in without a second's thought because that's what he does.

'How could Sam abandon you when he'd been lucky enough to find a group of people that took him in? Let me tell you something about Sam. He was married and had two kids. He went to work one day and everything was taken away from him. When he woke up he was forced to live in a room until his body grew accustomed to its new state. He wasn't able to forget, he was made to stay, locked up and live day-by-day remembering his family.

'When Sam finally was freed from the experiments thirty years ago, he discovered that his wife had remarried. She told him to go away, to leave her family alone. His own son turned away and his daughter yelled in fear as she thought her father was a monster. We all know what it is to feel lost, to feel alone and unwanted.' Scarlet let out a long breath, only now realising that she had been holding it in all this time. Eric gripped her elbow and she moved away, trying to ignore the disappointment in his face. Wrapping her arms around her body she stared out the window. The gardens were dark except for the light of the moon, but she could make out the shapes of the guards with their loyal dogs making their nightly patrols.

'You're forgetting something,' she said. 'All of you had something to lose before the experiments. You had families, friends and loved ones. You had something to mourn. I have nothing. I am immortal, Eric. Do you know what that means? I will live forever, watching everyone around me die. At least one day your body will turn to ashes, even if it may take a long time.' Scarlet pulled at her hair and the anger inside of her built to a crescendo. 'I am doomed to walk among the ashes forever. And I wasn't even given a choice!'

Eric stepped forward, reaching out but Scarlet shook her head and moved away. 'No one had a choice, Beauty.'

'Perhaps not,' she said, 'but don't compare your situation to mine.' They watched each other in silence. There was nothing more she wanted to do but to reach out and brush her fingertips over his skin. No, she couldn't and she wouldn't. 'Please, just go.'

Eric stepped back as if she had just slapped him. 'Scarlet-'

'Just go!' she rushed towards the door and gestured for him to leave, wincing at the sound of her name on his lips. It was the first time he had called her by her name. 'I want to be alone.'

Eric nodded and headed towards the door but, before leaving, he turned and leaned towards her. His lips brushed her cheek and Scarlet froze, unable to move. The place where his lips had touched her skin began to burn and she watched as he disappeared down the hallway.

Scarlet gripped the door so hard the wood splintered beneath her fingers and she slammed it behind her. Rushing to a corner she grabbed her knees as she fell. The need to cry for everything that had happened was immense. But no tears came, instead she leaned her head against the wall and cried out in pain.
Chapter Seventeen

The following day Sam paced down the hallway towards Lisa's office. He was thinking about last night when he'd knocked on Scarlet's door but there had been no reply. He'd listened, waiting to hear movement inside the room but was answered by complete and utter silence.

Eric appeared in the corridor, a grave expression painted on his face. He wore grey trousers and the whitest shirt Sam had ever seen. He could never understand Eric's obsession with wearing such formal clothes everywhere he went. The sight of him with a cigarette in his mouth still unlit vexed Sam.

'Let's get this over with,' Eric muttered, before sliding inside the office.

Lisa ignored them as they approached and Sam waited patiently in front of her desk. Eric sunk into one of the velvet armchairs and started to light the cigarette. Lisa shifted her attention towards him.

'I do not allow smoking inside this building,' she said, her tone ice cold and strong enough to cut through stone. Eric tilted his head, a smug look appearing on his face. He took a long drag from his cigarette.

'Eric,' Sam hissed.

Lisa sighed and gestured towards Charlotte. The young girl appeared next to Eric with a glass in her hand. She shoved it towards him passively and Eric gave Lisa a defeated shrug. He dropped the cigarette in the glass reluctantly.

'Now that that has been dealt with,' Lisa said. 'Let's begin. I believe the right thing to do is to keep Scarlet here. She is well protected in the Institute and no harm will come to her. She will receive help for her memory loss and will learn to use her fighting techniques correctly.'

Sam and Eric exchanged looks. 'Even though I think Scarlet could be helped here, I don't think that is what she truly wants,' Sam said. 'We can help to unlock her memory and to control her fighting.'

Lisa glanced down at the stack of papers on her desk. 'Are you thinking what is best for the girl or what is best for you?'

Sam's eyes widened. He rubbed the back of his neck and quickly dropped his arm back to his side. Could it be true? Was he only thinking about himself? Maybe it would be best for her to stay at the Institute instead of Mercy Cross.

'Ahem.' Eric lifted his arm up in the air as if he were back in school. 'If I'm allowed to say something?' Lisa narrowed her eyes but gestured for him to speak. Eric stood up and adjusted his tie. 'You sent us to Mercy Cross for a reason. One of the seven leaders of the Slaughterers lives there and you wanted us to keep a close eye on him. We haven't been able to get too close but... I came up with a plan.' Eric smiled as if he had just discovered the cure to a disease. 'The leader has two kids. Scarlet could befriend them and somehow become close to the family. She would probably learn a thing or two that would lead to important information. It would definitely be better than what we've accomplished.'

Lisa leaned back and turned towards Sam. She gave him a long hard look and he shrugged, raising his hands up as if to say, it was his idea. Lisa folded her thin and fragile looking hands over the desk.

'If she agrees to it, then yes, she may go back. But it may be wise to keep Scarlet in the dark regards to the connection between the Slaughterers and the Silverstone's, as it could interfere with her interactions with Cassie and Andrew,' Lisa said. 'I'm glad to see you can be put to some use, Eric. I am also exquisitely surprised your brain is still functioning.' Eric rolled his eyes dramatically and lifted his arm up to high-five Sam, but was pushed away.

'I have one condition,' Lisa said.

'Oh, come on,' Eric said. 'I already did the freaking high-five!'

'Re-do it then.' Lisa peeked down at her sleeve, trying to avoid eye contact. 'I will be sending someone over shortly to check up on all of you and to make sure Scarlet does what she promises. Understood?'

Eric nodded and stretched his arm out to high-five Lisa. Her lips pressed tightly together and her eyes narrowed. Sam grabbed Eric's shirt and pulled him away. They made their way outside and, as soon as the door was closed, they laughed in relief. Even though Lisa could still hear them from that distance Sam didn't really care. He was happy, so happy he wanted to jump in the air. On impulse he pulled Eric into an embrace, squeezing him as hard as possible to release the energy. It had been so easy! Eric squeaked and pushed Sam away, shaking his head.

'Dude, dude, seriously,' Eric said. 'I know I'm freaking awesome and we all have urges but we're in public. Keep it cool.' Eric blew Sam a kiss. 'Besides, you haven't even asked me out on a date.'

Sam rubbed his head, a soft laugh escaping. 'I'm going to ignore what you just said.'

Sam waved a quick goodbye and began making his way down the hallway. Two cyborgs were approaching and then Eric's irritating voice echoed throughout the entire area making Sam freeze. 'Fine, run away coward! But we both know it would've been beautiful!'

The two cyborgs snickered as they walked past and Sam mumbled, 'It's not... we are not... he's just joking.' The cyborgs rushed along, trying to avoid the smiles appearing on their faces. Sam turned around and spotted Eric making his way down the corridor in the opposite direction, his hand raised partially in the air and his fingers wiggling as a wave. He couldn't see his face but Sam was positive that his expression wore a cruel mask of content.

*

Scarlet counted to five as she waited outside the meditation room for Perisia to show up. Feeling bad after the last session she had searched for the woman's bedroom. It had been difficult apologising as Perisia didn't seem to hear properly, but in the end the old woman had told her to try another session.

Scarlet began fidgeting with the hem of her black T-shirt and bit her lip. She couldn't stop thinking about everything she had learned since being at the Institute. In a way, she truly wanted to go back to the days before arriving and forget about everything she had discovered. But deep down she knew that wasn't the solution. She needed to face this. And she had to unlock her memory.

A whistle distracted her from her thoughts and Scarlet looked over her shoulder and froze. Eric was making his way towards her, the jacket of his suit flung over his shoulder. He leaned against the wall next to her.

'How are you feeling?' he asked.

'I'm fine,' she said irritably.

'I spoke to Rory on the phone today. She says hi.'

'That's great,' Scarlet said, disinterested.

'What's wrong? You upset because you didn't get to talk to your BFF Madeleine?' Eric grinned. Scarlet looked down at her feet, wondering what the cyborgs in Mercy Cross were up to. Surprisingly, she realised that she actually missed them. A sudden sharp pain hit the back of her legs and Scarlet spun around to find Perisia standing behind her with a walking stick. Her stature was so tiny Scarlet had to crouch down to meet her gaze.

'Hurry up then,' Perisia said, as she waddled into the room. Scarlet turned to say a quick goodbye to Eric but was pushed inside, a faint gasp escaping her lips.

The room smelt of jasmine and mint today and Scarlet sat on the mat in the middle of the room. Perisia was already on the ground in a yoga position, which should've been impossible for the old woman to achieve.

A sudden movement to Scarlet's right made her turn around. Eric sat down, untying his tie and folding his jacket neatly by his side. When he finally noticed Scarlet's narrowed eyes, wrinkled forehead and pouted lips, he winked and chuckled.

'What are you doing?' she hissed.

'Meditating.' As to prove the point, Eric shut his eyes and began humming extremely loudly.

'No, I mean why are you here?'

Eric opened one eye to look at her. 'To meditate.'

'You know what I mean.' Scarlet gritted her teeth at the smile spreading across his face.

'Well... I've got good news. I've just spoken to Lisa and she's agreed to let you return with us. Under one condition. You need to help us discover who the leader of the Slaughterers is in Mercy Cross. We haven't been able to so far.'

Scarlet wondered what the Slaughterers were, but decided against asking now, as she was too annoyed with Eric. She would have plenty of time to figure out what Eric had gotten her into once they returned to Mercy Cross. The thought of home brought a welcoming warmth to her chest. But then she remembered the fact that they'd all decided her fate without her, and anger rose within her.

'Whose idea was this?'

'Mine, of course.' Eric smiled, clearly proud of himself.

'Didn't any of you consider asking me first before deciding all of this? Maybe I don't want to go searching for the leader of the Sorcerers!'

'Slaughterers.'

Scarlet began shaking with rage. She clenched her fingers into the palms of her hands with force and glared at Eric in disbelief. 'How dare you-'

'Shhh,' Eric said. 'You're distracting me.'

Scarlet repressed the desire to slap him and closed her eyes. Perisia began to explain what they needed to do in order to relax. Scarlet counted to five, trying to take long deep breaths. Having Eric inches away from her wasn't helping. Why was he doing this? Eric started making strange noises deep within his throat and Scarlet turned and glared at him, as if her eyes had the power to pierce through his head and make it explode.

'I can't concentrate with you here,' she said.

Eric's lips curled. 'I know my presence is overwhelming.' He shrugged, his eyes still closed. 'But you must learn to live with it.'

It took all of Scarlet's willpower not to roll her eyes at his comment. She leaned to one side, getting close to his ear. 'You're a distraction. Get out.' He seemed to find this very amusing as the grin began to expand, dimples appearing at the side of his mouth. Perisia appeared in a blur in front of Scarlet and tapped her on the head with the walking stick. Scarlet let out a loud gasp and covered her head. 'No talking!'

Mumbling a list of adjectives to describe Eric she closed her eyes. She tried relaxing her body; first her toes all the way up her legs to her waist. Then from the chest all the way up to her fingers, neck and head. Even though her body felt very relaxed, her mind continued to ask questions.

'You need to keep the mind blank,' Perisia said, poking the end of the stick at Scarlet's forehead. 'It's no use relaxing the body if you cannot relax the mind.'

'It's his fault,' Scarlet muttered, gesturing towards Eric. 'He's distracting me.'

'I'm not doing anything,' he replied. 'I'm peacefully quiet. Completely ignoring you.'

'You're doing this on purpose!'

'Why would I do that?'

Scarlet narrowed her eyes. 'Because you're Eric and that's what you do.'

He shrugged. 'I'm trying to help you,' he said. 'I thought you wanted to return to Mercy Cross.'

Scarlet stared at him for a long time, then bit her lip hard and shut her eyes so tightly her head began to buzz. Why was Eric so...? She couldn't find the right word for it. One moment he was yelling at her and now he acted as if she should appreciate his help.

'You really make the task of seducing you difficult, Beauty.' Eric's voice came out as a purr, soft, sweet and seductive. He was clearly teasing her, making a joke out of it. And she hated him for it. Scarlet gritted her teeth and kept her eyes tightly shut. She focused on relaxing the body again but sighed and turned towards him.

'I don't need seducing,' she barked. 'I need fixing!'

'The world needs fixing,' Eric said. 'You're perfect.'

Scarlet sat looking at him with her mouth open and her eyes wide in shock. Eric turned towards her and stared so seriously and calmly she had no idea how to react. Dots began spreading across her vision and the room began spinning. Scarlet opened her mouth and tried forming words but felt her throat tighten. She gulped for air and watched as Eric's arms came rushing to her aid. Her body slumped to the floor, her eyes closing and the room disappearing.

Year 2041

'Move faster.'

Scarlet increased her speed on the treadmill. Looking up at the screens on the wall- which gathered information on her physical state - she felt her muscles tensing. Cables had been placed on her skin to take a reading of her heart rate and other functions of her body.

'Faster, Prototype Five, you're slowing down.'

Scarlet cursed and pushed her body harder. She tried to focus on something other than running and turned to see what the others were doing. Prototype Four was moving across the room as she threw knives at the established targets. The girl's blonde hair moved like waves as she ran and the muscles on her arms tightened as she took aim.

'You can stop now,' Jordan said, one of the many doctors that took care of them. Scarlet nodded and began to decrease her speed until reaching a stop. She jumped off the treadmill and sat down, even though she didn't feel tired.

'You did good.' Prototype Three appeared by her side. Scarlet glanced up and forced a smile as the young boy sat down beside her. They watched the others in silence. 'I think Prototype Four is jealous of you,' the young boy said.

'Jealous of me?' Scarlet asked. 'Why would she be?'

Prototype Three shrugged. 'I think she believes you're better than her. You scored higher last week at training.'

Scarlet shifted her attention towards Prototype Four. There was some sort of competition going on between them, though she had never taken it seriously. Prototype Four was a strong girl with a toned body worthy of any professional sports person. Her long, blonde hair was always tightly pulled up in a high ponytail and the long silky hairs would swerve around her, dancing in unison to the movements of her body.

'You did really good today,' Prototype Three remarked shyly to Prototype Four as she walked past.

'Whatever,' the girl grunted.

Scarlet nudged the young boy. 'Forget her,' she said. 'She's having one of those moody days.'

Prototype Three gave her a thankful smile. Scarlet focused her attention on him. He was the second youngest of the seven. He couldn't be over thirteen. He was a small, skinny little thing and wasn't the strongest out of the seven, but definitely one of the fastest. His blonde hair fell over his eyes, giving him a squint most of the day. His face was round and his eyes huge.

'Hey, you two!' Prototype One made his way towards them, a huge smile appearing on his face. His trunk like arms moved around joyfully as he approached. He was the strongest out of the seven, and always beat everyone at the strength tests. He could lift heavy weights as if they were feathers. 'You guys want to go swimming?' he asked, as he brushed his fingers through his nearly shaved blonde hair.

'Yeah, sure.' Scarlet shrugged. 'Are the others going?'

Prototype One looked over his shoulder. 'I think Prototype Four and Two said they'd join us.'

'What about the inseparable twins?' Scarlet asked. The three of them turned towards the far corner of the test room. Prototypes Six and Seven sat closely together, whispering. They always kept to themselves. No one had really befriended them and Scarlet felt uncomfortable in their presence. They were very connected twins. They always walked around paying close attention to everything, whispering to each other in a secretive way.

'I can ask them to join us,' Prototype One said.

'We should ask them,' Prototype Three mumbled. 'They might feel left out.'

Scarlet smiled at the young boy and squeezed his shoulder. He always cared so much about everyone else. 'Come on,' she told them. 'Let's go and invite them to go swimming with us.' The two boys nodded, one a big tall bear with strong muscles and the other a small little bird, eyes fearful.

The girl –Prototype Six- looked up at their approach. Her long, blonde hair was braided to one side and shaved on the other. Her eyes were blue and her face sharp and long. Her features were cold, razor-sharp and somehow eerie. Her twin brother –Prototype Seven- was an exact copy of her, except his blonde hair was long and straight, reaching his waist.

'What do you want?' the girl snapped.

'We're going swimming,' Scarlet said. 'Would you both like to join us?'

The twins exchanged incredulous looks. It seemed as though they were communicating telepathically because they took a few minutes to reply. The girl stood up and placed herself inches away from Scarlet's face.

'Swimming?' she said, her tone flat. 'I'd rather choke on my own blood than go swimming with you.' She looked over Scarlet's shoulder to the two boys and added, 'I pity you.'

'Yeah, okay,' Prototype One said, pulling Scarlet away, his strong hand tightening around her arm. 'I'm guessing that's a no.' The three of them made their way out of the test room, a little disappointed. Scarlet looked over her shoulder at the twins and caught them leaning closely together, whispering. The girl's eyes caught Scarlet's and her lips curled into an evil grin.
Chapter Eighteen

'Why is it looking at me like that?' Madeleine said. 'It's creepy.'

She lay on the three-legged sofa, one hand frozen as it reached for a sweet from the coffee table whilst the other held a book in a comfortable reading position. Matilda stood at the end of the sofa, staring.

'She might be bored,' Rory said. The girl sat on the torn ottoman also reading a book.

'Do something about it.' Madeleine returned to her book, trying to ignore the two guests. Something brushed against her arm and she shivered, pushing her body towards the cushions. Ghost began to climb onto the sofa, one paw between Madeleine's legs. She tried pushing the animal off. 'You're too big!' she squeaked.

'Ghost, no! Bad wolfy!' Matilda said, pointing her small little finger at the wolf's face. She then looked up and giggled, walking away as she patted the animal's back.

'Damn kid,' Madeleine grunted. 'Curtis! CURTIS!' The wolf had managed to drop its heavy body onto the sofa, suffocating Madeleine underneath.

A shadow darted into the room. 'What?' Curtis asked. The robotic parts of his face contorted into an irritated expression. 'Why are you lying underneath Ghost?'

'Yeah, that's what I was doing,' she said. 'I'm the one lying beneath him.'

Curtis whistled and Ghost's head shot up. The wolf jumped off leaving Madeleine lying breathless against the cushions. She couldn't understand why they all needed to be crammed into the same building. Curtis could've gone to Eric's house to look after them, leaving her alone. She didn't need protecting. Since Sam had left, Rory and Matilda had stuck to Madeleine's side like moths to a light bulb. She really needed to find some peaceful moments for herself.

Matilda returned to the living room making her way towards Madeleine, who quickly backed away. The little girl leaned over the sofa on tiptoes and whispered into Madeleine's ear. 'Someone's outside.'

Bolting from the sofa, she rushed to the window and peeked through the curtains, squinting. The tall dead grass was still and silent. Maybe a little too motionless. A sudden movement distracted her. Curtis appeared by her side. 'I doubt its Sam.'

Madeleine bit her nails and followed Curtis as he rushed towards the main entrance. He peered into the peephole and waited. Her stomach twisted and she made her way towards the closet beneath the stairs, her feet pounding against the dusty floor. As soon as the door creaked open, she cursed at having to use the rifle again. Making sure it was loaded, she slowly made her way back to the door.

'Do you see them?' she asked. 'How many? Humans?'

'I don't see anyone,' Curtis said.

Madeleine snorted. 'Maybe Matilda's losing her faculties.'

Curtis' lips twisted into a strange grin but it didn't last long. His eyes widened and he spun on his heels, pushing Madeleine to the ground. A loud explosion occurred to her right and she felt the floor tremble. Glass and wood fell over her and she held her breath.

Madeleine twisted around from underneath Curtis. Matilda was a few feet away, hidden beneath a shard of wall and Rory was already making her way towards the little girl in a panic. Standing up Madeleine stared in horror at the disaster. The wall in the living room had vanished; the entirety of it had collapsed on them. Matilda groaned and then began pushing away the broken bricks around her, escaping from the pile of debris, shaking off the dust that covered her. Her small round face contorted into something Madeleine had never seen before, a mixture between a devilish smile and the anger of a thousand beasts.

Matilda disappeared through the now open wall into the front garden. Madeleine noticed that one side of Matilda's face had been badly hurt, wires broken and skin torn.

Madeleine helped Curtis to stand and then dashed outside. The branches of the trees swung in the breeze. She spotted the little girl walking towards the gates and sprinted after her. As soon as Madeleine reached the tall iron gates she froze. Her hand stretched out but she quickly drew back, her body beginning to tremble. Her lips quivered and she shook her head. This wasn't the time to start fearing the outside. She had to leave the compound of the house. She needed to face her fears. But before she could, something came rushing from across the garden. She fell to the ground, the rifle being used as a shield from her attacker.

The man –probably in his late thirties- punched her in the face and Madeleine gasped. The air in her lungs tightened and her head spun. Summoning all her strength she kicked him hard against the stomach and crashed the rifle against his head. Getting to her feet she managed to stumble away, aiming the loaded weapon at the man's face.

Curtis rushed towards her, holding his hands up, making Madeleine drop the rifle to her side. He gestured for her to help him carry the human and they lifted him up and dragged him back towards the house.

'The other humans got away,' Curtis said as they stepped inside. 'I thought they'd put up a fight but apparently not. Fetch me the rope.' Madeleine dropped the man's arms with little care and rushed to the closet to get the rope. Curtis tied the human up and kneeled down to get a better view of the man's face.

Matilda appeared by the door covered in blood. Madeleine sighed and placed her hands over her hips. 'What mess are we going to have to clean up?' she pointed at the blood. Matilda shrugged and gestured at Ghost. 'He did most of the damage.'

Curtis returned from the kitchen holding a jug of cold water, which he threw over the man's head. The human woke up from unconsciousness and looked up, startled.

'Why don't you guys try and see if you can block up the wall?' Madeleine suggested to Rory and Matilda. 'That way no one else can come in.' The two cyborgs nodded and made their way into the living room. Madeleine shifted her attention back to Curtis.

'Your friends are dead,' he said in his flat emotionless tone. 'Unless you wish to end up like them, I'd start talking.'

'You can't do that,' the man said. 'You'll get sentenced for it.'

Curtis grinned. 'True... Unless no bodies are found.' He leaned forward and grabbed the man's shirt. 'Who sent you?'

'No one sent us, dude,' the man said. 'We did it for fun.'

'That's your pastime?' Madeleine said. 'You guys are sorry ass losers.'

The man looked at Madeleine, a grimace spreading across his ugly face. 'You people have no right being here. You should all be buried. It's bad enough the New Government lets you walk around and have houses. Some of you even live better than us. What sense does that make?' the man shrugged bitterly. 'We're gonna change that.'

'Yeah, that's real inspirational,' Madeleine said.

'Are you a Slaughterer?' Curtis asked.

'No.'

'I'll count to three and I want a different answer.' Curtis slipped a knife from out of his jacket. 'One.'

'My answer is still no.'

'Two.'

'You can all go to Hell!'

'Three.' The man's eyes widened and Curtis turned towards Madeleine, his face suddenly expressionless. 'Look away.' She did as she was told but still heard the blade slice through the man's neck. The body fell to the ground with a loud thump and they stood in silence.

'We'd better go and collect the other bodies,' Curtis said getting up whilst cleaning the knife. 'No use leaving them outside.' Madeleine nodded and followed him but stopped only for a second to look over her shoulder at the body. Her old traditions returned and she said a quick prayer before rushing outside.

*

Scarlet watched as Eric and Sam said their goodbyes. Yanking her bag from the ground she made her way towards the car, overjoyed at the idea of returning home. Lisa had allowed her to return. This came with a price, but that was something she would worry about later.

Eric lit a cigarette and pulled Scarlet's bag out of her hand. She cried out in protest but he continued to walk, completely ignoring her.

It was a shame she hadn't managed to meet Camille properly, but the desire to return to Mercy Cross quickly pushed away all other thoughts from her mind.

Home.

They were going home.

She rested her head comfortably against the door of the car and closed her eyes. They had a long journey ahead of them and hopefully this time there would be no interruptions. Sam turned the radio on and the same strange buzzing sound began. He was about to turn it off when Scarlet said, 'Don't. I rather like it.'

Luckily, the entire drive was pleasant. At the barriers they had little to no trouble with the Watchers but the closer they got to Mercy Cross the more anxious Scarlet became. She peeped through the window, watching the people walking their dogs, the little kids running around and the old men strolling in the park.

As soon as Sam turned the car onto the dirt road Scarlet's stomach twisted with nerves. The dark iron gates and Sam's beautiful decaying home appeared in view. Eric jumped out to open the gates and then they were inside.

But as quickly as good things come they also go, and Scarlet's eyes widened at the sight of the demolished wall. Sam jumped out of the car and ran to the main entrance, nearly breaking the door down in his anxiety. Eric was behind, calling out for Rory and Matilda in despair.

The interior was in an even worse state. Bricks and debris lay all over the floor and some of the furniture had been shattered. Sam began screaming for Madeleine, fear spreading across his face.

'Whoa,' the woman's voice said. 'Take it easy. You're giving me a headache with all this screaming.' As soon as Sam spotted Madeleine making her way down the staircase he rushed over and swept her off the ground in an embrace. Madeleine's face turned white and she looked down at Sam in horror.

'Let go!' she cried. 'What are you doing? Stop it!'

'What happened?'

'What happened with what?' Madeleine cocked her head. Sam let go and rubbed his neck, then gestured to the wall. Rory and Matilda came downstairs too and Eric gave them a quick hug.

'Oh, that.' Madeleine licked her lips. 'Yeah, we had a little trouble. Some idiots came in trying to scare us. People really need to understand that grenades are not toys.'

'Slaughterers.' Curtis appeared at the top of the staircase. 'New recruits. I don't think they were ordered to do this. The leader would never be so stupid.' Scarlet noticed a weary look in Sam's eyes and wondered what was going on. 'They probably thought it would be fun and impress the others.'

'Where are they?' Sam asked.

'Fried,' Madeleine said. She shrugged at Sam's bewildered look. 'What? We had to do something with the bodies.'

Everyone moved into the kitchen and gathered around the small round table. They listened to Curtis retell what had happened while Madeleine interrupted to correct whatever she thought Curtis wasn't explaining correctly.

'Was it necessary to kill them?' Scarlet asked. 'Won't you get sentenced for something like that?'

Madeleine dismissed her with a wave and Curtis stepped forward, saying, 'I doubt anyone will miss them. Besides, we burnt the bodies. Luckily, this house is far away from the main road so no one would've heard the incident.'

'We should keep low for now,' Sam said, looking around nervously as if Watchers were about to jump out from their hiding places and arrest them. 'Just in case.'

Madeleine let out a chuckle, so deep it sounded like a grunt. Her head tilted back and everyone stared at her. 'It's going to be difficult to lay low, Sammy,' she said. 'Has everyone forgotten what day it is tomorrow?'

Every single cyborg exchanged a long weary look and Scarlet leaned back, unsure of what was going on. She moved closer to Eric and whispered, 'What's tomorrow?'

'Identification Day.'

Scarlet remembered them mentioning it before leaving for the Institute but she still had no idea what it was about. She scratched her head and gave Eric a long, worried look. 'Whatever it is, it doesn't sound good.'

'It isn't.' Eric snorted. 'Tomorrow, Sam will have at least a dozen Watchers inside this house. And there's nothing we can do about it.'
Chapter Nineteen

When the sun had descended and Eric had gone home with Rory, Matilda and Ghost, the rest of the habitants gathered in the kitchen. Curtis explained that they had already disposed of the bodies in the woods but they needed to clean the house up for tomorrow.

Sam and Curtis would be in charge of the outside to make sure there was nothing suspicious left from the fight, whilst Madeleine and Scarlet would search for anything that could get them arrested inside of the house. 'What about the hole?' Madeleine asked pointing at the enormous gap in the wall. 'What are we going to say tomorrow about that?'

'Renovations?' Scarlet suggested.

Madeleine gave her an annoyed look. 'Next time keep that mouth shut, Scarface. It's nicer that way.'

Sam directed a strong word at Madeleine, then turned towards the others, ignoring her. 'We'll cover it up somehow. For now, let's get everything else done. Curtis, you should clean up the blood.'

Scarlet followed Madeleine around the house, doing as she was told. The woman seemed to be amusing herself bossing Scarlet around relentlessly. They had collected guns hidden under steps, rifles stocked up in the closet beneath the stairs and knives in secret compartments.

'Where are you going to put all these weapons?' Scarlet asked.

'We have a secret hide-out in the woods behind the house,' Madeleine explained as they made their way into the living room. 'We dump everything there when Identification Day approaches.'

'I don't get it,' she said. 'Wouldn't it be more successful if they just raided the houses? What's the point if they let you know before they come?'

Madeleine bent over and dropped to her knees, her arm outstretched beneath the sofa. 'It used to be like that a couple of years ago. But some people in the New Government claimed it to be wrong. Don't go thinking anything. When the New Government does something, it isn't out of charity. They're not stupid. If they took everything away from us we would have nothing to lose and we would riot. They give us small liberties in order to make sure we keep quiet and put up with their crap. And that's why they tell us about Identification Day, so we don't throw a tantrum about it. Trust me, they can always find something to arrest you for if they're in the mood.'

Scarlet leaned forward to grab the set of knives Madeleine was pulling out from beneath the sofa. 'Do all cyborgs see it this way?'

'The cyborg community puts up with whatever is necessary in order to keep things from getting worse. We handle the little kicks pretending it doesn't hurt until one day the New Government will get comfortable and we will kick back, ten times harder.'

'I guess that makes sense.'

Madeleine stood up and wiped her dress. 'Of course it makes sense, Scarface. You can go kicking your enemy without thinking and succeed but not for long. If you want it to end you need to take your time and meticulously plan every single move.'

They made their way out of the living room and marched into the kitchen. Scarlet found a piece of sharp glass taped underneath the table. Were they expecting to be attacked at any minute?

'Will the Watchers be really tough?' she asked.

Madeleine shrugged. 'Here in Mercy Cross they're not too bad. Usually they try to get through it as fast as possible, but in the capitals it's different. They sometimes beat cyborgs and mess the house up on purpose.' They marched upstairs, Scarlet following Madeleine with the biggest plastic bag she had ever seen.

'Shouldn't it be illegal?' she said. 'Why doesn't anyone do anything?'

Madeleine laughed. 'That brain of yours really doesn't grip how this works yet, does it? This world is about us against them and them against us. There is no in-between.'

They entered Sam's room. It was the same size as Scarlet's, with a nice double bed, wardrobe and desk. There were no personal belongings except for the clothes in the wardrobe Madeleine was going through.

'Will Eric be okay?' Scarlet asked.

Madeleine gave her a funny look. 'Eric tends to get into fights with Watchers,' she said. 'But because Matilda scares them so badly they're usually in and out within five minutes. Trust me, we're the ones that need help, not them.'

They made their way down the hallway towards Curtis' bedroom. Scarlet remembered the small room. The desks were covered in strange medical equipment and weapons hung from the walls like hunting trophies. Red eyes appeared in Scarlet's mind and she tried shaking the memory off, focusing instead on a metallic counter to one side that she'd never noticed before. It reminded her of the one she'd been lying on in the facility. A shiver went through her body. Where was Vladimir? Was he safe?

Madeleine made her way inside the room, gave it a quick look and said, 'Ah, crap.' She turned her attention to Scarlet and the plastic bag she was holding.

'We're definitely going to need a bigger bag.'

*

The next morning Scarlet jumped off her bed and hurried to shower and get dressed. She didn't need to take showers, just like she didn't need to eat or sleep but she found the routine rather comforting. If she wasn't able to do the other two, at least she wanted to keep her daily showers.

By the time she made her way downstairs she heard the gates opening and cars rolling into the driveway. Madeleine was peeking through a window and Scarlet crept up from behind, eager to spy on the outsiders too. The Watchers, in their perfectly ironed white uniforms, made their way towards the main entrance, their eyes drifting curiously to the wall of the living room. Curtis and Sam had made their best effort covering it up with planks of wood but it was still more than obvious that something had happened.

Sam opened the door before the Watchers could knock. One of the Watchers, a man in his late thirties, gave them a bored look before saying, 'Let's make this a quick one, okay?' He shook the small scanning device he held. 'All of you stay here where I can see you while we search the premises for any illegal activities.' He squinted at the screen on the device and then said in a monotonous tone, 'Sam Harris?'

Sam stepped forward and pulled up the sleeve of his blue shirt. The Watcher scanned the six digit numbers and an electronic voice began droning information. It repeated the same details as the one in the barriers had, though it added some extra information, such as his bank details and bank account number, his balance, whether he owed anything and his criminal charges. Once he was cleared, the Watcher gestured for Madeleine.

The rest of the Watchers strolled inside with strange looking machines that they pointed towards the floors and walls. Scarlet stepped away from one of the Watchers who seemed so immersed in his job he'd nearly bumped into her.

When it came to Curtis, the Watcher narrowed his eyes at the screen. 'No surname. Still haven't done anything about this?'

'I don't have a surname,' Curtis said. 'That's why it reads Curtis X.'

'Why hasn't this been changed yet?'

Curtis shrugged. 'I'll get it fixed.' His words sounded as if he had just tasted a rotten apple.

'Let's not make this a problem, 'kay?'

Scarlet heard something break upstairs and Madeleine's foot began tapping the floor aggressively. The Watcher gave her a bitter look before moving along. As soon as he spotted Scarlet his expression changed. 'Oh, and what do we have here?'

Scarlet turned to the others and cleared her throat. Her head felt heavy and she bit down on her lip. The Watcher was eyeing her, his expression a mask of mistrust. 'I had no idea there was a human in this house.' The Watcher gave Sam a suspicious look. 'Are you being held against your will, young lady?'

'No.' Scarlet noticed the Watcher's dubious look. Her words had come out a little too harshly and she forced a reassuring smile. She wanted to open her mouth and tell this man what she really thought about what he was doing, but then thought it through and quickly decided against it.

'If you have any trouble please do not hesitate to contact us,' he said.

'Of course.'

Scarlet let out a breath of relief. That was it. No more questions. They didn't care why she was there or how she had gotten there. If she was human that meant she wasn't up to anything bad or mischievous. She was free to hang around whomever she pleased and be wherever she wanted. No questions asked.

A Watcher appeared from the staircase and said, 'All clear, Sir.' The Watcher in his late thirties nodded and then gestured towards the living room. 'Care to explain?' his face was clearly trying to hide his amusement.

No one spoke.

The Watcher looked at every one of them, his eyes narrowing and his jaw clenching, as if he could inflict sufficient fear to make them speak. 'Nothing to say about this mess?' he asked.

Silence.

The Watcher frowned and stepped closer, inches away from Madeleine's face. Scarlet held her breath, her body tensing in anticipation. The Watcher cocked his head, smiling. 'It's a shame, you must've been a real sweetheart when you were human.' Scarlet watched in horror as the Watcher caught one of Madeleine's locks and began twirling it in his fingers. Madeleine's hands had become fists at her sides, but she didn't move a single inch as the Watcher leaned in closer, his grip on her hair tightening.

'What are we going to do about this wall?' the Watcher asked. 'Any solutions?'

More silence.

Scarlet bit her lip. She wanted to step forward and scream at him, drag him out of the house along with all the other Watchers. But that would only get them into more trouble.

'Well... I can think of one solution.' The Watcher gestured to two others that approached them. Scarlet tensed and noticed the fear in Madeleine's eyes.

But it wasn't Madeleine they grabbed.

The two men shoved Sam against the floor and proceeded to kick him in the ribs. They readied their truncheons and Scarlet stepped forward, ready to lunge herself at them. But Curtis' hand grabbed hold of her arm and held her in place. She stared at him in disbelief. Was he going to just stand there and do nothing?

Curtis shook his head and Scarlet realised that if she stopped the Watchers her identity would be immediately blown. But not doing anything seemed even worse. What was the point of being so strong if she couldn't use her strength when necessary?

Scarlet flinched at the sound of the truncheons hitting Sam's body. He made no sound as the weapons plummeted against him. Time seemed to stop as the beating continued. Curtis' fingers were still tightly wrapped around her arm and Scarlet noticed tears crawling down Madeleine's face.

'It's enough.' The Watcher lifted his hand, and the two men stopped, stepping away. Scarlet glanced down at Sam. He had managed to protect himself from the worst blows by curling up into a fetal position. 'Make sure you fix that wall or next time it'll be worse.' The Watcher gave them a warning look before gesturing at the others to follow him.

No one dared to move until the Watchers climbed into their vehicles and drove away. Curtis released Scarlet and she rushed to Sam's aid. He was now sitting up, a smile spreading across his lips, making him wince from the gesture. 'Oh man, I feel like crap.'

Curtis chuckled. 'It was brave of you taking one for the team like that.'

'Wasn't given much of a choice, I'm afraid. Would've preferred to have seen your butt getting kicked.'

Scarlet smiled, helping Sam up from the ground. She noticed Madeleine's expression had returned to its usual harshness. 'You think this is funny? Clearly those Watchers did a better job at beating your head in than you expected.' She gave each one of them an annoyed look before storming off.

'That woman really needs to get her mood swings checked by a specialist,' Curtis said. 'Come on, I'll get the medical supplies back and fix you up. I'll leave you better than before.'

Scarlet watched as Curtis helped Sam up the stairs, and then turned to look at where the Watchers had been standing minutes ago. Gritting her teeth, she made herself a promise.

The Watchers would pay for this.
Chapter Twenty

Jack Silverstone sat at his desk, his right hand clutching a glass of whiskey as he read some papers. He told himself this would be his last but then remembered he had said that four glasses ago. He scratched his short grey beard and leaned back, taking a quick swig as he glanced at the clock on the wall. The morning had disappeared without him noticing and it was now time to eat. He stood up, his knees buckling slightly from the dizziness. It felt good. He smiled and made his way across the room. His wristband rang.

'Sir?'

'What?' he hissed.

'It's Nigel.'

Jack rubbed his head. He had no idea who Nigel was as he never bothered to memorize the names of the men that worked for him. Who cared about their stories or names? They were just numbers. The more people in his favour, the more powerful he would be.

'What do you want?'

'I have information you might like to hear.' Nigel had a squeaky voice that was extremely irritating. 'One of the Watchers called up today and said he saw something a little odd.'

Jack rolled his eyes. Watchers always saw weird shit. That was part of their job. He stared at his wrist and wondered whether to hang up or not. He had also considered telling Nigel where to put such information, but instead, he sat back down.

'Nigel, son...' Jack licked his lips, a sour taste forming in his mouth as he referred to Nigel as son. He only did it to make them all think they were important or at least somehow relevant. The only true son he had was a waste of time.

'It's about Sam Harris,' Nigel said. 'The Watcher saw a human in his house. He said it looked like she was living there. He also explained that the human looked really young, like Cassie's age.'

'Did he ask her why she was there?' Jack asked.

'I don't think so, Sir,' Nigel said. 'I can call him and ask him to go back and question them again.'

'No, that won't be necessary,' Jack said. 'Get back to work.' He hung up before Nigel could say anything else and leaned back against the chair, thinking about what he'd just learnt. He knew Sam Harris-not because they went out for dinners or shared hobbies- but because as leader of the Slaughterers it was his job to keep a record of every single cyborg in his vicinity. It was rather strange that a teenage human was staying at their place. Very strange. Jack could smell something fishy.

He made a call on the wristband and waited, tapping his fingers aggressively against the desk until a voice appeared at the other end of the line. 'Hello?'

'I need a favour,' Jack said.

*

Scarlet was overjoyed at the invitation to go grocery shopping with Sam. So mundane. Just what she needed. Sam was feeling much better now after Curtis had treated him yesterday. There were obvious bruises left on his body but Sam didn't seem to have lost his spirit.

Sam's Opel smelt like musty perfume and old leather. As she sat down she tried to avoid the torn material of the passenger's seat. Sam was trying to find a music station on the radio as they drove away from their home.

Old men gathered in the main square to play cards and drink, most of them turned towards Sam's car as it drove past, their eyes narrowing. Scarlet stared at the statue of a Watcher in the middle of the square. She shivered at the sight and looked away.

Sam parked near a small supermarket. The statue was still in sight and Scarlet was pretty certain that even from where they stood, it seemed as though the Watcher was looking directly at them.

'If you go to the capitals they have even larger and fancier statues,' Sam said, noticing Scarlet's interest. 'All the towns within the capitals and the capitals themselves have some sort of monument in honour of the New Government.'

They made their way into the supermarket and Scarlet glanced over at the food. It felt a little odd not feeling hungry. In her mind her stomach began to growl ferociously and she touched an orange with the tip of her finger. Nothing.

She felt human, as human as anyone could feel, but deep down no matter how many times she kept telling herself that, it wouldn't make it true. The facts needed to be faced.

Scarlet's hand began to shake and she clutched it against her chest. Someone had done this to her. These blocked memories were caused by someone. Who could've been so cold to do such a thing to another human being?

Maybe she had never been human.

A hand brushed Scarlet's shoulder and she stiffened, her legs and arms becoming rigid.

'You okay?' Sam asked.

'Yeah, sure.'

Sam frowned. 'You can wait outside if you want. This won't take long. Just getting some essentials and Madeleine's long list of sweets.' Scarlet nodded, her face hard and stiff, her legs unable to move. Sam gave her a worried look until she managed to turn around and wobble outside.

Scarlet leaned over a shopping trolley, gulping for air. This had to stop. No more self-pity or worrying. Soon she would find out the truth, one way or another. Getting upset when nothing could be done was like trying to cut wood with a spoon.

A laugh.

Scarlet looked up and noticed three boys standing too close to Sam's car. Watching them carefully it was more than obvious they were up to no good. She moved away from the trolley and walked towards them, noticing them scratching paint off the vehicle with their keys.

'What are you doing?'

The three boys looked up, relief spreading across their faces at the sight of just another teenager. 'What do you think?' one of them said. 'This car belongs to one of those freaks.'

'Stop doing that.'

'Get lost,' another boy said.

'I said stop!' she stepped closer. 'That's my friend's car.'

The three boys froze and exchanged confused looks. The tallest of them moved away from the car and made his way towards Scarlet, a smug look written all over his face. 'You friends with a freak?'

'He isn't a freak.'

'Ah, so you're a freak-lover!' the boy looked over his shoulder at his friends and they all snickered. 'You're as bad as them. Or even worse.' He pushed her in the chest and Scarlet fell to the ground in shock.

The boys laughed and returned to scratching words on the car. Scarlet stood up, pushing the tallest one out of the way, grabbed his keys and punched him in the face. He fell to the ground, his hand pressed against his bleeding nose.

The other boy, short with blonde curly hair tried hitting Scarlet but she dipped out of the way. Her hands grabbed the boy's jeans and pulled them down, exposing his underwear. Her arm came flying up and it locked with his chin. His eyes went blank and he fell to the ground, completely unconscious.

The third boy, with long, dirty hair, came rushing towards Scarlet, his fist ready for action and she gripped his hand and swung him around, his body crashing against the side of the car. Suddenly, one of the boys pulled Scarlet's hair and her head snapped back.

'Hey, what are you guys doing?'

A strong masculine voice echoed across the car park and the three boys scattered and ran. Scarlet watched them vanish among the cars, her hands tightly pressed against her sides. She turned towards the voice, ready to speak her mind. They got away! All because of...

A boy, eighteen or nineteen, stood watching her from a few feet away. His long, dark brown hair fell over his eyes. His lips stretched, forming a smile, showing perfect white teeth.

He made his way towards Scarlet, his walk so strong and determined it made her feel jealous. It was the type of walk someone with determination and confidence had.

'Are you okay?' he asked.

'I'm fine.' He was so tall she had to look up.

'Those kids are always causing trouble,' he said. 'I'm sorry I didn't get here sooner. Though, it did look like you were pretty okay by yourself.' He looked at her curiously.

Those eyes.

Scarlet had never seen anything like them before. It was like seeing two dark tunnels ahead of her, claiming her, telling her to come closer. All she wanted to do was disappear inside their darkness, be wrapped inside of them and vanish.

'Thanks for the help,' she mumbled. 'It was nice meeting you.' Prepared to leave, she half turned but his hand grabbed hers. So soft and so rough. Shivers, sparks and fire rushed up her arm, paralysing her. How could a simple gesture make her feel so many emotions?

Scarlet glanced back at his hand, still holding hers. The skin was rough from hard work. She took a quick peek at the rest of him. The muscles on his body were beautiful and his skin glowed from a light tan.

'I'm Andrew,' he said. 'Andrew Silverstone.'

There was a long silence as Scarlet stared at him in awe.

'I think you're meant to tell me your name now,' Andrew said, gesturing towards his hand. 'That way we can shake and make it official.'

'Oh,' Scarlet said. She peered up at his face and felt her legs melt. How could a human be so incredibly beautiful? It was very distracting. 'I'm Scarlet Lock.'

'Scarlet,' he said, trying the name out. 'It's my pleasure. I'll see you around, right?'

'Sure.' Scarlet noticed he still hadn't let go. Hopefully he never would. Shaking that crazy idea out of her head she quickly retrieved her hand from his. Andrew grinned at the gesture and Scarlet wondered if she would ever be able to stop looking at him.

Sam made his way out of the shop and Andrew's expression grew cautious.

'Andrew,' Sam said, as a way of introduction.

'Good afternoon, Mr. Harris.'

'I see you've both met.' Sam gave Scarlet a worried look.

'She had a little trouble with some kids messing with your car,' Andrew explained. 'Nothing a new coat of paint won't fix, Sir. I should get going. It was nice meeting you, Scarlet.' Sam gave her a curious look. 'Take care, Mr. Harris.' Scarlet watched him disappear across the road.

Sam stood by her side, gripping the shopping bags a little too tightly. He loaded the bags into the vehicle while Scarlet continued to stare at the empty space Andrew had left behind.

'He's Jack's son,' Sam said. 'Owner of the timber mill and well respected in the human community.'

Sam made his way into the car and as Scarlet followed him, suddenly something across the road caught her eye. Her chest tightened at the sight and she rubbed her eyes as if this could somehow be the product of her imagination. But it wasn't. In horror she ran back to the car, staring from the window as Sam pulled away.

It stood there, haunting her, studying her, as if it could do such a thing.

A crow.

*

Andrew crossed the street and jumped into his black pick-up truck. He lifted his arm and spoke into his wristband. 'Call Jack.' As he waited, his attention drifted towards the car park where he'd spotted the girl. So peculiar, like no one he'd ever met before. The way she'd looked at him... As if she'd never seen another human being. But oh my, what he'd felt when his hand touched hers. It had felt like snow in middle of summer, like soft honey melting in the mouth, like a beautiful night breeze...

He wanted to see her again. No, that was wrong.

He needed to see her again.

'What?' the voice on the other line hissed, breaking Andrew from his thoughts and returning him to this cruel reality.

'I did as you asked,' Andrew said, his mouth becoming dry. 'I followed the girl. Her name is Scarlet Lock and she's definitely... human. A little weird, but human.' Gorgeously weird. 'She was with Sam Harris buying food.'

'I see.'

Andrew leaned back in his seat and shut his eyes, as if the following words were painful. 'What do you want me to do next, Father?'

'For now, nothing,' Jack said. 'I'll see you tonight at home.' Before Andrew could reply his father hung up. He stared at his wristband for some time before looking up.

He watched the people walking down the street with envy. Their lives were less complicated than his. Why couldn't he have a normal life like everyone else? He wanted to worry about the same things all the other guys his age worried about. But deep down he knew there was nothing that could be done about it.

'See you tonight,' Andrew muttered, glancing down at the phone, 'Dad.'
Chapter Twenty-One

'Yes?'

'Samuel.' Lisa's cold voice echoed through the car. Sam steered to the right as they made their way home. 'You remember Alyssa, right?' Sam frowned and his shoulders hunched forward at the name. Scarlet arched an eyebrow, but kept her eyes on the road. This wasn't her conversation; she needed to stay out of it. But how difficult when your hearing is so good!

'Yes, I recall her.'

'I will be sending her over,' Lisa said. 'I need someone to inform me on Scarlet's progress with the Slaughterers. I'm no fool, Samuel. If the girl is allowed to stay in Mercy Cross for a reason I want that reason to be accomplished. Alyssa will stay with you to observe Scarlet's progress. She is to inform me on everything that happens and if this does not work, she is to bring the girl back immediately.'

Sam muttered something under his breath as the line went dead. Scarlet opened her mouth then closed it. Great, another problem. So many questions! Who was Alyssa? Why had Sam looked so tense at the mention of her name? What was she supposed to do with the Slaughterers? She bit her lip, not daring to look over at Sam. No, she would not say anything. It was up to him to tell her.

'Lisa is sending someone over.' Sam adjusted his seat belt and fiddled with the radio. 'She wants to make sure your task is accomplished.'

Scarlet nodded. 'The Slaughterers?' her nose wrinkled in distaste. Sam gave her a lopsided reassuring grin, but his hands clutched the steering wheel with so much force Scarlet was scared he'd break it.

'The Slaughterers are the second largest group in the capitals,' Sam said. 'First come the Watchers which belong to the New Government. The Slaughterers have one leader per capital and each group in each capital is self-governed, which makes it difficult to stop them as you have to destroy each group separately. Lisa decided that the best option was to destroy them leader-by-leader. Once you destroy one, the others become weaker.

'Lisa has cyborgs in every capital keeping an eye on the leaders. That's why Eric and I were assigned to Capital Three. We can't just suddenly attack them because that would lead to war, and for now, war is not on anyone's mind. One day it will be, but until then, it's about making the right moves.'

'What exactly am I supposed to do?' Scarlet asked. Sam made a turn and they approached the dirt road that led to the gates of Sam's house. As soon as they passed the curve and Scarlet saw the white decaying home, a warm feeling spread through her body.

'The idea is for you to become friends with Cassie and Andrew Silverstone,' Sam said, as he stopped the car in front of the tall iron gates. 'Their father is an important man in the community and they know everyone. It's possible if you get close to his children you may be able to find some information that we have not been able to.'

Andrew Silverstone?

The memory of those dark eyes made Scarlet tremble.

She sunk into her seat. 'How is becoming friends with his kids going to change anything?' she asked. Sam rubbed the back of his neck and then stretched his arms, exhaling.

'If you spend time with his kids you might get invited to their home. You may have the opportunity of overhearing a conversation amongst their friends. Surely one of them will know who the leader of the Slaughterers is. It might not change a great many things, but it is better than nothing. You'll gain some access to their private lives, something we can't do.' Scarlet bit her fingernails and tugged at her seat belt, because for some reason it now felt extremely tight against her chest.

Sam climbed out of the car to open the gates and stood hesitantly by them for a few seconds, as if mulling something over. Scarlet stared at his back. His dark thick jeans hung loosely around his legs, as if they were a little big and the green jumper was slightly creased. His honey coloured hair was dishevelled at the back and the robotic parts of his arm shone in the light.

Scarlet felt that Sam wasn't telling her everything, that he was holding back some information. She couldn't blame him because she hadn't been totally honest with him either. Maybe if she told him some of her secrets, he would then be honest with her too. She would have to try.

As soon as he jumped back into the car, Scarlet cleared her throat and said, 'There are others like me out there. I met one of them the day I escaped the Watcher's facility. It was actually thanks to him I managed to get away. I also...' Scarlet hesitated as they rolled up the hill. 'I've been having flashbacks from those twenty years. In one of them, I saw the others.'

A sudden silence filled the car and Scarlet stared blankly at the house. She hoped for someone –anyone- to come rushing out the front door to break this awkward moment. Had she been wrong to say this now? It'd come out of her mouth before she could stop herself but now she wondered whether it would've been best to not have said anything at all.

'Why didn't you tell me?' Sam didn't look upset or angry, just curious. Scarlet shrugged, relaxing in relief. Maybe she should've told him sooner, but the idea of blurting such things out had felt wrong.

'I just... it didn't feel right,' she said. 'I thought that by keeping quiet I'd be keeping them safe but now I don't think that's true. I haven't heard from Vladimir since I escaped. Maybe something awful has happened to him. I remember him from my flashback. He's just like me too.' Sam's face deepened in thought as he nodded. His hand reached out and placed itself gently on her arm. Even though Scarlet felt no warmth from his touch, it was rather comforting.

'We'll figure this out,' he said. 'Together. We're going to find the others. I promise.' Scarlet nodded, biting down hard on her lower lip. But what would happen if they did find them? Would it be safe if they were all together? If they were really soldiers created by the Old Government to become killing machines and important people were searching for them, then wouldn't it be safer if they were all kept separate?

'I'm sorry, Sam.' Scarlet placed her face in her hands. 'I feel so hopeless. I don't know what to do. Everything is really messed up.' Sam's hand dropped from her arm and reached for her back, patting her softly. It didn't take the deep pain away she felt inside, but it calmed her down. She needed to start searching for answers but first, she had a mission to complete.

*

Eric tapped his foot impatiently against the dusty step as he knocked on the door. Sam had a gloomy expression written across his face that made Eric narrow his eyes, but he had little time to worry about Sam's philosophical ordeals. He scanned the main entrance hoping that Scarlet would appear. He grunted at the sound of Madeleine's annoying snores.

'I assume Identification Day went well,' Eric said, adjusting his tie.

'It went fine,' Sam said, wincing. 'How did you know?'

Eric shrugged. 'I guessed your name would be in the Daily Watch by now if it hadn't.' He patted Sam's back jokingly. He stopped in the middle of the entrance, listening to the movements of the inhabitants. The walls and floors creaked and created eerie sounds as if they were somehow greeting Eric.

As he made his way into the living room he spotted Madeleine on the sofa, her arms and legs dangling, her head tilted back and her mouth wide open. He took a pen that lay on the table and poked it around inside her mouth. She let out a terrifying chocking sound and her eyes popped open. She grunted, pushing Eric's hand away as she sat up.

'What do you want?' she hissed.

'Where's Beauty?'

Madeleine's lips curled into a naughty grin. 'Sorry, never heard of this Beauty person you're asking about.' She leaned over towards the table and picked up the book that lay open. 'Though, if you're talking about me, I'd rather be referred to as Your Majesty or Your Highness.'

'Funny,' Eric muttered.

Madeleine glanced up at him. 'What do you want?'

'You already asked me.'

'You never properly answered.'

Eric let out a long despairing sigh and pulled a cigarette out from his pocket. He slipped it to his lips and leaned against the doorframe, pushing his hair away from his face, lighting the cigarette. Madeleine focused on the pages of the book, but Eric could tell that she wasn't concentrating as she kept peeping up to look at him. 'Smoking produces lung cancer,' Madeleine said.

'Listening to you produces ear cancer.'

Madeleine shut the book a little too forcefully and sat up properly. 'You still playing that stupid game?'

'What game?'

'The game of trying to get yourself killed,' Madeleine said. 'Smoking, drinking, getting into fights...' she lifted her hand up and began ticking things off in order to prove her point. 'None of it will work, you know that, right?'

Eric shrugged, looking away. 'I know. But I got to keep trying.'

Madeleine snorted. 'You're such a broken toy.'

'Aren't we all?'

'Some more than others.' Madeleine eyed him and then stood up, making her way towards the door. Before leaving, she stopped next to Eric and said, 'Instead of killing yourself, you might want to try living. Then ask yourself if you really want to die.'

Eric took the cigarette from his mouth and stared down at it in distaste. He crushed it with his hand, his skin burning. It made him feel a little better but it wouldn't last long.

It never did.

Sometimes he would try and stop behaving the way he did and fight to lead a happier life, but it never lasted longer than a couple of hours –a day max. He was doomed to die a slow, agonising death of pain and horror. But that was what he wanted. And that's what he would get.

Scarlet appeared in the hall, her presence illuminating everything. He smiled, not being able to help himself. She stood very still in front of him, fidgeting with her hands, unsure of what to do.

'I've missed you,' he blurted out, immediately regretting it. He moved around, shifting the weight from one foot to another, the crushed cigarette beginning to melt from the heat eradiating from his hands.

So smooth, Eric thought.

Scarlet smiled. 'It's only been like two days,' she said, bumping her shoulder against his arm. Even though it had only been forty-eight hours, it felt like a lifetime had passed since he had last seen her big, bright green eyes, her wavy scarlet hair and those beautiful thick puffy lips. He glanced down at them now, feeling a little dizzy.

He leaned forward, his face only inches away. His chest tightened and his shoulders tensed. Scarlet's eyes widened and Eric smoothly moved away in time, paying close attention to the window. When he glanced back at her, she was frowning.

'Come on, let's go,' he said, dragging her away from the living room. An inexplicable warmth spread across his hand as his skin touched hers. He continued to walk, not daring to look back.

'Where are we going?'

'I want to take you someplace special,' he said. 'Though we need to stop at my place to pick up some things for our date.'

'Date?' Scarlet squealed.

Eric looked over his shoulder. 'Never been on a date before?' he asked. 'Well, of course not. It's not a date if it isn't with me.'

Scarlet rolled her eyes.

They rushed outside to the car and he opened the door for Scarlet to climb in, bowing like a proper gentleman. Her face was a mixture of surprise, doubt and worry. As soon as he jumped inside and turned the music on, he shut his eyes and took a deep breath. Maybe he could find a reason to live again if Scarlet was with him.

When he was with her, he wanted time to stop.

When he wasn't with her, he counted the seconds until he could see those big, green eyes again.

Eric brushed his hair back and tapped the steering wheel, humming a song. A smile spread across his face, but he didn't dare look at her.
Chapter Twenty-Two

Andrew parked his truck between two trees, looked over his shoulder to make sure no one had followed him and climbed out. Rolling the sleeves of his shirt up and tucking his jeans into his boots, he marched deep into the woods towards the secret hideout his father had for the Slaughterers' meetings.

He stopped and leaned against a tree to catch his breath. Every time he was called for a meeting he felt sick to his stomach. Luckily for him, as most of the Slaughterers still didn't trust him, they didn't call him often. His father rarely went to these meetings, which was also a relief.

Andrew continued to walk until spotting the tree with the markings on it, indicating the next turn. Counting five steps he turned right and continued to walk until finding the next mark. It took him at least ten minutes until he crouched near a bush and pushed its branches away, revealing a trapdoor. It creaked open, some mud falling deep inside. Andrew sat by the edge of the emptiness and then, clutching the trapdoor above him, jumped.

He landed on something soft and with his hands spread out- touching the walls of the tunnel- he made his way forward. A lamp hung on the wall, illuminating the path. Soon he began to sweat from the heat and the sound of voices filtered into his ears. He reached the end of the tunnel, and pushed the door open.

The room inside was full of people, screaming, cheering and laughing. As soon as he was spotted, he was pushed and dragged across the room, some of them patting his back, others shaking his shoulders as if he had accomplished something incredible. As he stumbled forward and reached the front of the room, he noticed his father's second in command, a man Andrew despised.

Carl Newtown.

He stood with confidence, a devilish smile plastered on his face, his muscled arms spread out, welcoming Andrew. Tattoos covered the skin on both arms, and Andrew spotted the one of Carl's wife. He'd met her and the children a couple of times. They were really nice people.

'Where's my father?' Andrew asked. Carl's smile quickly vanished and a look of annoyance appeared. Carl despised the fact that he wasn't the leader and he hated it when he gave out an order and people questioned him.

'He ain't here, kid,' Carl said, his voice deep and raspy. 'He asked us to start the ceremony without him.'

'Ceremony?' Andrew felt the blood drain from his face. He tried keeping a cool blank expression but he could tell Carl wasn't buying it. Andrew knew very well what the ceremony meant, but he still couldn't quite believe it was happening now. He wasn't prepared. He needed more time to buy his way out of this. If he could just gain a few more months perhaps he could convince his father to allow him not to go through with this.

'It's time you became a true Slaughterer,' Carl said.

Andrew shrugged. 'Thought I already was one.'

Carl snorted and the men standing next to him sneered. Carl was well known in Mercy Cross for being a complete asshole. He believed he was king of the universe and could get away with everything.

Even beating his wife and kids.

He'd been in jail for half of his life for violent crimes before the New Government had been established. Now it was a different story.

'Clearly you're a fool,' Carl said. Andrew looked away, hiding the irritation that had appeared on his face. 'It's true you've helped us out a lot but that doesn't make you a Slaughterer. Not until you prove yourself. That's what the ceremony is for. You do this, boy, and you'll truly be one of us.' The crowd erupted in cheers and Andrew tensed. The ceremony would test his loyalty to the Slaughterers and especially to his father. If he failed to do this... Who knew what would happen.

'You wanna be one us, right, boy?' Carl said, noticing Andrew's disdain. Everyone was watching him, their bodies ready for action. Andrew cleared his throat and nodded. A sudden memory hit him and his father appeared in front of him, sitting at his desk in his small, cramped office. It had been only two years ago but he had felt so young and immature back then, not truly understanding what his father really did.

'You'll be the leader of the Slaughterers one day,' his father had said. 'The only leader. You will change history.'

Andrew shook his head. He knew his father wanted him to prove his worthiness, but not to this group of imbeciles, as his father called them. No, he had to prove himself to his father.

Only his father.

It was then that Andrew noticed something in the far corner, guarded by two men. It looked like a body, lying on the ground. It was clearly a woman due to its shape, but its head was covered with a bag. He realised Carl was watching him and he shifted his attention away.

'What do you want me to do?' Andrew asked, his stomach churning at the clear realisation of what was coming next. Carl laughed and reached out to pat his back. Andrew felt his body shake at Carl's touch. He wanted to turn around and punch him.

'You're gonna love this,' Carl whispered in his ear. A shiver went through Andrew and he kept his fists tightly to his sides. The two men guarding the body dragged the woman until she was at Andrew's feet. His body stiffened. He could feel his toes and fingers going numb and his eyesight becoming fuzzy. A strange metal taste appeared in his mouth and his throat had become intensely dry.

Carl leaned forward and pulled the bag off the woman's head. To Andrew's surprise, the woman was in fact extremely young. His heart sank at the realisation that this woman -girl- was probably his sister's age. Cassie was only sixteen and her face materialised on the girl's body. He shifted his weight to balance himself as the dizziness began to unfold. The girl looked up at him, her artificial eyes expressing only hate towards them all.

'What is this?' Andrew said, his eyes still fully fixated on the girl. She was young but did that count? She was a cyborg and everyone knew they didn't age the same way. Ten years for a human were equivalent to one in cyborg terms. This girl could possibly be his mother if she had been human.

'Your ceremony,' Carl said beaming. 'You wanna join us? You gotta do what you gotta do, boy.'

'Don't call me boy.'

Andrew noticed the vein on Carl's throat twitch, but by then he didn't care. By now he knew damn well what was going to be asked of him. They weren't exactly going to plead him to drive the cyborg home safely. He was going to be asked to do something he wouldn't be able to live with for the rest of his life.

Carl ignored Andrew's comment and gestured to one of his companions to hand something over. Andrew noticed the sharp knife and stepped back. Carl stretched his arm out, his hand open, the knife awaiting. 'If you kill this bitch, you're one of us.'

Officially, killing cyborgs was always done by Watchers with a special gun that contained an electronic worm, but that wasn't the only way to kill them. It was possible to kill cyborgs with practically anything that could kill a human. If he slit open the girl's throat and let her bleed she would eventually die, the difference being, it would take her much longer. In most cases, if the cyborg received robotic healing they could be saved. But if a cyborg were to be left alone, they would, like any natural creature, die.

'You want me to kill her?' the room began to spin and the heaviness of his head was overwhelming. His hand gripped the knife and a wave of sickness flooded over him.

'You think she should live? She ain't human, boy. Her kind deserves to die. Trust me, you're doing her a favour. We help our people. Cut the head off, make it clean, it's the easiest way to kill these bastards.'

Andrew glanced around the room, searching for anyone that looked as sick and felt as guilty as he did, but all the expressions were of glee and expectancy. He leaned his free hand against the wall to keep himself steady and took a long deep breath.

'Make us proud,' Carl said. 'Make your father proud.'

The word proud echoed throughout Andrew's head. His entire childhood had been about making his father proud. Everything he had done, everything he had learnt had been in order to make one man proud. And none of it had ever worked. No matter how hard he tried, his father would only shake his head, immersed in thought, too preoccupied about his revenge to care about the son who only wanted his father's love.

The crowd began to shift uneasily as the minutes ticked by and Carl's eyes narrowed. All Andrew wanted to do right now was turn around and run. Run away as far as possible with Cassie by his side.

'You doing this or not?' Carl pressed.

Andrew nodded and stepped forward. The cyborg was pretty, with black hair and olive skin. He expected to find horror and fear in the girl's eyes but instead, all he saw was repulsion. 'Kill me if you have to but I'm not going to beg for my life,' the girl spat. 'I've been dead for a long time.'

Carl stepped forward and slapped the girl across the face. The sound bounced off the walls and Andrew moved away, horrified. He kept his expression blank, though his right hand began to shake. Carl let out a grunt of satisfaction.

The tension in his body began to intensify. This girl, who lay on the ground about to die had more courage than he did. Why? Why couldn't he master the courage to tell everyone what he really thought?

Before he could think through what he was doing, Andrew threw the knife onto the ground and stared at the surprised and horrified expressions on the faces of the group. Carl's face convulsed into pure anger. The cyborg watched him, her eyes as big as plates. And then, for no reason, Andrew tilted his head back and laughed.

'You find this funny?' Carl said. 'I'll wipe that stupid grin off your face.'

Everything suddenly happened in a matter of seconds. Carl picked the knife up, grabbed the cyborg's hair and sliced her neck open. Andrew stepped back, a silent cry escaping his lips. Suddenly the entire crowd was on him, dragging him to the ground. At first the pain was so bad he could hardly breathe but after some time the punches and kicks became bearable. He lay in a puddle of his own blood, staring at the cyborg's limp body.

Carl crouched by his side and Andrew let out a growl when he noticed the knife in Carl's hand. Pain shot through his side and Andrew cried out. He bit down on his lip, drawing blood until spots appeared in his vision. But no matter how much it hurt, he smiled. For once, he had done the right thing. And that's all that could possibly matter.

The room began to spin and darkness swallowed him.

*

Rory bounced up and down, clapping her hands excitedly at their arrival. Her thin facial skin stretched as she smiled and Scarlet forced a grin at the girl's excitement. Eric vanished down the hall towards a set of stairs and Scarlet followed Rory into the living room. The cyborg's long, baby pink dress fell around her frame and her long spidery arms flapped in the air as she danced her way towards the sofa.

The door slid open and Ghost marched in, his tongue hanging out at one side. He sniffed Scarlet's leg with little interest. She stroked his fur, a little more confident now. Matilda stood by the open door, watching them carefully. The house was silent, no creaks or cracks could be heard like in Sam's.

'Matilda has a present for you,' Rory said. She gestured for the little girl to sit next to her and Matilda rushed across the room and began fidgeting with her dress. Her hand flew out towards Scarlet, a piece of paper tightly gripped between her small little fingers. Scarlet squinted at the contorted shapes on the page and realised it was a drawing.

'Thank you,' Scarlet said smiling. 'This is really pretty.' It was a drawing of her, Rory, Eric, Matilda and Ghost. It wasn't easy to tell who was who, but Scarlet could decipher each person by the colour of their hair.

Eric appeared, slamming the door shut behind him. He held a backpack over his shoulder. The last button of his shirt was undone, revealing a little skin. Scarlet looked away nervously at the memory of his naked torso at the lake.

He made his way towards her. He moved in such a way it made her envious. Why couldn't she move with such precision and ability as he did? It looked like he was floating.

'You can burn it,' Matilda said suddenly, pointing at the drawing. Scarlet frowned, staring down hard at the piece of paper. 'Why would I do that?' she asked. 'It's so pretty.'

'He made me draw it,' Matilda said, tilting her head towards Eric. 'He thinks you'll like him if I'm nice.'

Eric made a sound from deep within his throat. 'Don't listen to her,' he said, waving Matilda away. The little girl cursed under her breath and the colour from Rory's face drained. Eric snapped his head around towards Matilda.

'Hey, what did I say about language?'

Matilda dropped her head. 'If I curse I'll get my mouth washed out with soap,' she said. The little girl whistled for the wolf to follow her and they quickly exited the room. Scarlet leaned back against the sofa, her hand still holding the drawing. Eric dropped the backpack on the floor and sat next to her. A little too close.

'You shouldn't be so hard on her,' Scarlet said. She crossed her hands over her lap, the drawing resting beneath her fingers. Curiosity about Matilda and her life swept over her and she was about to ask when Eric jumped up, dragging her along with him.

'Let's go,' he said. 'Rory, I'll be home late.'

'Have fun on your date!' Rory beamed, clapping her hands together. Scarlet frowned, pulling away from Eric. 'It's not a date,' she mumbled.

'Beauty, there's no need to be shy in front of Rory.'

'I'm not shy,' she said. 'This isn't a date.'

Eric snorted and made his way towards the door. Scarlet followed while Rory bounced up and down in excitement. When they reached the front door and made their way outside on to the gravel path, she cried out, 'Have a good time on your date! I mean... non-date.' Scarlet gave Rory a despairing look and Eric grabbed hold of her shoulders, pulling her close.

'See? Everyone thinks it's a date,' he said, opening the car door. 'I really don't understand why you make everything so complicated.'

'It's not a date, Eric.'

'What is it then?'

Scarlet rolled her eyes as she climbed in. 'Just two friends hanging out.' She pulled her seat belt across her chest and watched as Eric made his way around the car to the other side. She leaned back, resting her head and shutting her eyes. She could feel him staring directly at her and she bit her lower lip in frustration.

'Okay, friend,' Eric said in amusement. 'Let's go.'
Chapter Twenty-Three

Andrew opened his eyes and squinted at the light. He rubbed his face aggressively, trying to become alert. He was in his bedroom lying on his bed. Had it all been a dream? It had to have been. But reality sunk in as soon as he tried sitting up and the pain shot through his back. He pulled the covers off and glanced down at himself. His arms and legs were bruised. He lifted his T-shirt and found a bandage wound around his waist. With each movement he made, every single muscle ached.

'You shouldn't try moving yet,' a voice said.

Andrew turned to find his sister sitting by the bed. Her young face was full of worry and dread. Her eyes were puffy from crying and her nose was red. Her long, delicate, ash blonde hair hadn't been washed and was pulled back away from her face. She leaned forward and dubbed his forehead with a warm towel.

'You had a temperature,' she said. 'Dad told me what happened.'

Andrew stiffened. Had his father finally told Cassie the truth? No, it couldn't be. 'He what?'

Cassie nodded. 'You need to be more careful, Drew.' At the sound of his nickname he grinned. The only person in the entire world to call him Drew was his sister. He'd call her Cass, and they'd promised each other since they were little that no one else would be allowed to call them by their nicknames. 'You can't go picking fights with people. Look what's happened.' A sob escaped from her lips and she buried her face in her hands. Andrew's face fell and he grabbed one of her hands and stroked it. 'Dad told me you got into a fight with a group of guys,' she mumbled. 'Was it over Tiffany?'

Andrew sighed and dropped his head against the pillow. The room began to spin and he shut his eyes. Of course his father wouldn't dare tell Cassie the truth. He should've expected it. Deep down, he was glad. She didn't deserve to know the awful truth about their father.

'Tiffany and I broke up,' he said.

Tiffany had been his long-term girlfriend from school. She had been the most popular girl, the type that all girls wanted to be and all boys wanted to date. Andrew had never really found her interesting but everyone had pushed them together. It had helped somehow to date her; it had made him feel slightly normal. He did normal stuff with Tiffany, like going to the cinema, making out on her sofa and meeting up with friends at the weekends. When they'd finished school last year they'd continued to see each other. Tiffany had moved closer to the capital to study at college and she came home regularly to visit her parents and Andrew. But things for him had continued to be complicated and he'd dumped her.

Cassie gasped. 'You guys were perfect together!'

Andrew frowned. He didn't think they were perfect together, even though everyone else seemed to believe so. They never had anything to talk about and absolutely nothing in common. Tiffany's family were wealthy, her father being a politian in Capital Three. Even though Andrew's father was important, his Slaughterer job was hidden from the public.

'I need to see Father,' Andrew said, sitting up. Cassie shook her head and pushed him back down.

'You need to rest,' she said. 'Don't be fussy. Dad can wait, okay?' strands of hair fell over her face and Andrew smiled. She looked just like their mum. Sometimes he'd spot her in the kitchen preparing dinner, singing along to the same song their mum used to. He'd rush over from behind, hugging her tightly, smelling the same vanilla soap their mum used.

'I should be the one taking care of you,' he said when she handed over a glass of water. 'I'm the older brother.'

Cassie laughed. 'You'll get your chance, Drew. Just because you're three years older doesn't mean I can't look after you.' Andrew nodded and sipped the water. Cassie stood up, leaned forward and kissed his forehead. 'I love to take care of my big brother. What's a little sister for?'

Andrew wondered whether their relationship would be any different if their mum hadn't died. Their father might not be the monster he was and he might not have felt the huge responsibility of protecting her throughout the years. Maybe they would fight and argue like most of the brothers and sisters he knew. They might even hate each other.

'I'm going to get a jug of water,' Cassie said. 'Rest for a little longer. I'll be back.' She gave him a worried look, as if she believed he would vanish by the time she returned. Andrew nodded, trying to reassure her. She left the room, humming a song to herself and he sat up, wincing from the pain.

Pulling the blankets away he made his way towards the window. The front garden was quiet, silent, listening. No one on the street. He glanced over at the round clock hanging above the door and turned back to the window.

A car drove up the driveway and a man climbed out. Andrew felt a cold chill run up his spine at the sight of his father. Jack shut the door a little harshly and then stopped, looking up.

Jack smiled, a cold grin that made the hair on the back of Andrew's arms stand up. Then his father continued to make his way towards the house.

*

'Where are we going?' Scarlet asked.

'It's a surprise.' Eric fumbled with the radio, trying to find the right station.

'I don't like surprises,' Scarlet said.

Eric's mouth twitched for about a second. His bright yellowish eyes continued to watch her and Scarlet gestured towards the road. She didn't want them to crash. The sun had begun to descend and a pink sky appeared ahead of them.

'There's a castle not far from here,' Eric said. 'It's been abandoned for centuries. Teenagers dare each other to go inside because it's supposed to be haunted.'

Scarlet frowned. 'And you want to take me there?' she crossed her arms over her chest. 'You have an odd choice of locations when it comes to dates.'

Eric snorted. 'Thought this wasn't a date.'

'It isn't.'

She shifted her attention back to the road and focused on the brightness coming from the headlights. The trees cast ghostly shadows and Scarlet was sure that if she had remained human she would shiver at the sight of them. She pulled her hair up into a high ponytail and opened the window. The breeze teased her neck, and yet she felt nothing. She missed the feeling of the sun on her bare skin more than anything. The cold she would never miss, but the sun... she shut her eyes and remembered the days at her grandmother's farm. So many years ago, sitting underneath a big oak tree and feeling the beautiful warmth of the sun on her skin.

When she opened her eyes, they were in middle of the woods; the car was juddering along a dirt track. The thin scarf around Scarlet's neck made snake-like movements in the breeze. Sam had given her the scarf as a present, and even though she didn't need it, she enjoyed the softness of the fabric between her fingers.

Eric parked the car behind a tree and rushed over to open the door but pulled a face when Scarlet quickly got out by herself. 'You don't allow me to fulfil my duties as a gentleman,' he said.

'I'm capable of opening a door, Eric,' she said. 'I was given arms for a reason.' He shut his mouth tightly and nodded. She suddenly felt a little guilty. He was just trying to be polite.

Count to five.

Breathe.

Eric had already disappeared amongst the trees and Scarlet rushed to keep up with him. The outline of a castle in the background materialised and she gasped in amazement.

Eric walked a few steps ahead, never slowing down. Scarlet's forehead wrinkled in frustration. It was easy to catch up, but instead, her feet continued to slow down, to keep away from him. If he was going to sulk, so would she!

When they reached the ruined wall of the castle Eric let Scarlet make the climb by herself. When they managed to get to the other side, he turned around, placing his hands on his hips, the strap of the backpack slightly falling off his shoulder. 'It's okay, you know?' he said. 'It's okay to let others help you.'

'I have no trouble with others helping me.' Scarlet trotted along, leaving him behind. 'If I did, I wouldn't be living with Sam.'

Eric made his way to her side. 'You act like it annoys you when I try to help.' They climbed a stack of fallen rocks and continued to walk until Scarlet realised they were standing inside the castle. There was no roof left. There really was nothing left except a couple of walls and a tower. Everything else had been destroyed with time.

Scarlet noticed Eric watching her and groaned. 'It doesn't annoy me, okay?' He gestured for her to continue. Sighing, she said, 'I need to be able to do what everyone else does. I don't... I don't want to be weak!'

Eric's face showed no emotion, nothing to express what he was feeling. Scarlet shook her head and continued to walk. Why did they have to talk about this right now? Why couldn't he just keep that stupid mouth shut?

His hand found hers and Scarlet froze, turning around to face him. She glanced down at their entwined fingers and felt her chest tightening. Those beautiful yellow eyes focused on hers, their flames reaching out to grab her and swallow her down, down, down.

'You're not weak,' he whispered.

Eric stepped forward, the tip of his shoes brushing hers. His delicious breath on her face made her inch closer. Her body was reacting to his and the heat those eyes were emitting was now cursing through her body. More, she needed more.

His hand grasped her face, his thumb rubbing her cheek so tenderly, so softly she knew she would melt right there. But it didn't last long enough. His eyes suddenly clouded and quickly stepping away he shook his head, his hand dropping to his side. He turned and began to walk, leaving her half-frozen in place. Reluctantly, she cursed and followed him in silence.

They climbed and continued to climb the crumbling walls until they reached the tallest point, a tower, which somehow was still standing. They'd arrived at a set of unstable stairs. Scarlet shrugged at the sight of them. It wasn't as though the fall would kill her.

When they reached the top they found a little room where two people could barely fit. Eric opened his backpack and lay a blanket on the ground.

'I know you don't feel the cold, but I thought it might be nice...' Eric pulled another thin blanket out and Scarlet smiled. They sat down, their arms brushing, the cover wrapped around them. 'Thanks,' she muttered.

From the tower they could see across the woods and Scarlet spotted Mercy Cross not far away, the lights of civilization shinning within the darkness. The sky was now dark and the stars shone from above, brightening the entire room. Eric pulled a beer out of his backpack and began to gulp its contents.

'When I was young, my grandmother and I would lay outside and stare up at the stars. She'd tell me stories about them and I'd listen for hours until I'd fall asleep.' Scarlet gripped the blanket at the memory.

'What about your parents?' Eric asked.

Scarlet shrugged softly. 'My mum died when I was young. My father became unfit to look after me so my grandmother took me in. I lived with her for years. She had this beautiful farm with large fields and a crystalline lake. I was really happy there.' Scarlet smiled at the memory. 'But my grandmother died so I was sent to my father. It was lonely for me... I didn't have any friends at school and I hated going home. Sometimes, I'd go to this park near my house and draw for hours until it got dark. When the stars came out I'd imagine I was back at the farm with my nana.' Scarlet buried her face between her arms. Why couldn't she cry? She felt such pain inside and yet her eyes didn't fill with tears. Was it part of being an X-Prototype? Was she meant to be completely emotionless?

'I'm sorry,' Eric whispered. He took another sip and then said, 'Did your father ever...?'

Scarlet shrugged. 'He used to beat me quite a lot. But the older I got the more drunk he became and he sort of found it more difficult. He'd stumble and fall. When I turned seventeen I became sick and I had to stay in hospital. It's weird, but I was happy there.' Eric rubbed her back and she closed her eyes, enjoying the way his skin brushed hers and the warmth his touch brought. Scarlet grasped her legs and leaned her head against her knees. 'I was weak my entire life. I don't want to be like that anymore. I can't.'

'You're not weak,' he said. 'After everything you've been through, during your human life and now... how can you think you're weak?' he pulled her closer, hugging her. Scarlet's arms found their way around his waist. His body was so lean, so hard. He was tall and skinny, but beneath the nice looking suit strong muscles lay hidden.

She never wanted to let go.

But deep down, she knew he didn't belong to her. No one would. Who could care for someone like her? Scarlet quickly unwrapped herself from his body.

'What about yourself?' she said, not wanting to talk about her life anymore, or anything to do with herself for that matter. For one night maybe she could just forget about this craziness called life and focus on being normal. Just a normal girl hanging out with a normal boy.

Scarlet sadly smiled at the thought.

'What about me?' he said.

'Everyone has a story.' Scarlet nudged him. 'What's yours?'

'I don't really like talking about it.' Scarlet pulled a face but turned away, nodding. She understood if he didn't wish to talk about something hurtful. But when Eric started talking, she turned towards him, shocked. He was... opening up to her?

'When I was human there was this girl in my town. Her name was Victoria and she was the most beautiful creature on this planet. Everybody loved her because she was such a sweet, kind-hearted person. When I spotted her around the streets, I became clumsy.' He laughed and Scarlet raised her eyebrows, surprised. Eric didn't seem like the type to be nervous around a girl. 'I still remember her face. I was sort of the joke of town. I didn't take my studies seriously; I'd get into fights constantly... But for some reason, she chose me. I felt like the luckiest guy on Earth. I was always smiling and I even stopped getting into fights and began to study to go to the same college as her. We were really young but I knew she was the one for me. The problem is, when you're so in love you don't stop to see what's happening around you. When my best friend Jason found out, he confronted me.

'You need to understand one thing, Beauty,' Eric continued. 'Jason was like my brother. We grew up together. We were inseparable. But I never knew he was in love with Victoria. When he confronted me I felt like a fool. But by then it was too late to change anything. I couldn't give Victoria up and even if I had, it wouldn't have changed anything. The bond between Jason and I was completely shattered.' Eric took a long gulp of beer. He rubbed his eyes and sighed.

'After some time Jason left us alone and I thought it was over. But then... One day I arrived home late and found Jason waiting for me by my house. The moment I saw him... the way he smiled at me... I knew he'd done something terrible.'

Scarlet wrinkled her nose. 'Do you mean he...?'

Eric nodded. 'He told me everything, about how he felt, how he had tried to stay away but couldn't. He'd called Victoria to ask for her forgiveness and she went to meet him. They were friends from school.

'He murdered her, strangled her... In his mind, if he couldn't have her, no one would. He was setting her free, he said. I attacked him, but Jason was ready. He pulled a gun out and shot me, then drugged me. When I woke up I was no longer human and by then everyone suspected me of murdering Victoria and running away.'

'How is that possible?' Scarlet asked. Eric looked up at the stars, wrinkles forming on his forehead. He was lost in thought and a few minutes passed until he continued to speak.

'When the experiments occurred, the first set of patients were soldiers like Sam. But after that the scientists wanted to try it out on all types of people, but obtaining humans wasn't easy. You don't exactly get a long queue of volunteers waiting to be experimented on. In most cases, the humans had been taken against their will. Old people who had no one were taken out of care homes, patients in hospitals, orphans... But if you dragged someone along, and handed them in, no one would bat an eye. And that's what Jason did. He took me there and no one bothered to ask questions. Honestly, no one back home would've tried to help me, they thought I killed her.'

Scarlet tightened her grip around her legs, remembering the flashback of being in the hospital, her bed being pushed into an elevator, her nurse Wendy trying to calm her. Had that been the time that they'd taken her to be experimented on? It had to be. Those minutes had been her very last as a human.

Scarlet pointed at Eric's silver ring, the one he always wore on his pinkie. Eric looked down at it, brushing his fingertip against its surface. 'Victoria gave it to me for my birthday. I'd just turned sixteen. She told me that as long as I wore it, she would always be with me.'

Scarlet gripped Eric's hand and squeezed. His eyes had become watery so he closed them, shaking his head and laughing, his cheeks slightly pink. They sat in silence for a while gazing up at the sky, their hands holding on to each other. After some time, Eric stood up, his hand never letting go of hers as he pulled her up towards him and into his arms. 'What are you doing?' she asked.

Eric shrugged. 'These sort of conversations make me feel awkward,' he said. 'Let's dance.' Scarlet looked over her shoulder as if someone was watching them and giggled. 'There's no music.'

'We can sing.' He began humming a song making Scarlet laugh, her head tilting back. He swirled her around, the floor creaking under their weight, but neither of them paid any attention. They looked into each other's eyes, fire and forest, burning and growing, together.

A sudden noise caused Scarlet to freeze and Eric stopped moving, staring at her hard. She gripped his arms with such force he moaned. 'What's wrong?' he said. Scarlet moved towards the edge of the tower where part of the wall had collapsed. She squinted towards the woods. 'I hear voices,' she mumbled. Eric grabbed her arm as if he were frightened she might fall.

'I don't hear anything,' he said.

Scarlet tilted her head, listening. Yes, she definitely could hear voices. They were far away but her hearing was exceptional.

Suddenly, small lights appeared between the trees where the clearing began. Eric tensed and leaned forward. 'Flashlights,' he whispered.

A few seconds passed before either of them dared to move and then five figures appeared in the clearing. They were small from such a distance but by their movements Scarlet could tell they were drunk.

'Shit.' Eric pulled Scarlet away from the edge of the tower and they quickly descended the staircase. 'Hurry up.'

'But what about our things?'

'Never mind, we need to go.'

They climbed down the fallen stones and managed to reach the clearing in a matter of minutes. But by then the humans were only a few feet away. As soon as they were spotted, the humans nudged each other and whistled. There were five of them, three men and two women.

'You kids lost?' one of the women said, pointing her flashlight at them. Her short brunette hair stood up in spikes and she reeked of alcohol. Scarlet gulped as she noticed the woman pulling a long sharp knife out of her pocket.

'We're heading home.' Eric gave them no time to reply as he dragged Scarlet along with him.

'Hey, Sally!' one of the men cried. He was the size of a bear, with a dark scruffy beard and a huge prominent belly. 'The girl's human.' Suddenly, all the flashlights were aimed at Scarlet and she winced.

The woman with the sharp knife -Sally- spat and grinned. 'Well, if the girl likes 'em, she can die too.' Another guy, tall and skinny with a scar on his cheek, stepped forward, a confused and worried expression printed across his face. 'Sally, we don't kill humans, only cyborgs.'

Sally snapped her head towards him and the expression on the man's face surprised Scarlet. He looked as though he had just seen a ghost. She had never witnessed anyone as scared as him in her life.

Sally made her way slowly towards the man and then did something that made Scarlet jump back with a gasp.

She cut the man's throat open and laughed.
Chapter Twenty-Four

'You're awake.'

Andrew stepped inside his father's office and unwelcomed memories unravelled inside his head as he shut the door behind him. Jack sat at his desk, observing a stack of papers. When he reached the table, Jack glanced up at his son, gestured for him to sit down on one of the leather seats and let out a low growl when Andrew ignored him.

'I always assumed Cassie was just like your mother,' Jack said, staring back down at the stack of papers. 'But I was wrong to believe you weren't either. Your mother was the most beautiful creature on this Earth and the kindest person...' Jack's lips quivered. 'And because of it she got herself killed. Kindness is weakness, son.' He pointed at a bottle on a cabinet by the window and Andrew's jaw clenched. He picked the bottle of Scotch up reluctantly and poured his father a glass, making sure it slam against the table, strong enough to make his father look up in annoyance.

Jack gulped down the liquid in one go. 'Cassie needs to be protected from the outside world,' Jack continued. 'She is kind and blind, just like your mother was. If we don't protect her she will get herself killed too. I push you so you can become stronger. I want to make sure that one day, when I'm no longer living, Cassie can rely on you for protection.'

Andrew leaned his strong hands against the table, anger boiling up inside. His teeth gritted and the muscles on his arms tensed. 'I will always protect Cassie. I'll do whatever it takes to keep her safe. Don't you dare tell me I'm not capable of-'

'Being a Slaughterer is tough,' Jack interrupted. His father gave him a look of repulsion, his eyes darting towards Andrew's hands. He quickly stepped back, putting his hands into his pockets. 'It's not about killing cyborgs for pleasure. This is about protecting the innocent humans that get murdered by those monsters. Do you understand?' Jack's voice was soft and calm. Andrew found himself nodding. He couldn't look at his father.

He had never seen Slaughterers saving humans, instead, he'd only seen them going on hunts to kill and murder cyborgs that had done nothing wrong. They claimed to be helping society, but how was that possible when he had to protect his sister from his own father?

'I know that what was asked of you at the ceremony was very difficult,' Jack said in his compassionate voice. 'But if you wish to keep your family safe, you will do as you are told. You will do as expected.' Jack leaned forward, his eyes sharpening, his voice darkening. 'That means that if I or anyone else tells you to murder someone for our cause, or to prove your worthiness, you will not hesitate or ask questions.'

Andrew staggered as if he had just been slapped. 'I can't do that,' he said. 'I can't just kill someone for no reason.'

Jack sighed and leaned back in his chair. 'This world is for those who are prepared to fight and win. If you're going to be a coward, you might as well not even be in the game. But you want to survive, right, son? Let me put it this way, to make it simple. You want to make sure Cassie is safe from that terrible world out there, don't you?'

Andrew shifted the weight of his feet awkwardly. He felt the room spinning and the pain in his waist began to throb. He took a long gulp of air. 'Yes, I do.'

'Good,' Jack said smiling. 'Then all is forgotten.'

Andrew's hands became fists at his sides, but he quickly nodded and turned around to go. As soon as he began to move, his father called out and he turned around slowly, feeling drained of energy.

'One more thing,' Jack said.

'What?'

'If you screw up like this again,' Jack said, 'I will do something much worse to you than what they did.'

*

'Okay, totally not cool,' Eric said, glancing down at the body. 'Seriously, not cool. I can give you the number of a great therapist I know, she's real good with demented bitches.'

'Eric.' Scarlet hissed. 'I don't think this is the time to be making jokes.'

The three remaining humans continued to exchanged worried looks. They seemed to be debating whether to scatter or to follow Sally in this crazy situation. Eric hoped they'd choose the second option. He enjoyed fights, more than anyone else, but he didn't want Scarlet involved.

Eric stepped a little closer towards Scarlet as the three humans began screaming at each other in panic. He squeezed her hand and she gave him a hopeless look. 'I won't let them hurt you, okay?' he said.

Scarlet smiled. 'Let's make a deal.'

'I don't think-'

'I've got your back, if you've got mine.' Scarlet winked and Eric frowned. 'Deal?' her hand squeezed his with such kindness he felt his chest tighten. All he wanted to do was push her out of the way, as far away as possible, and make sure that if they did have to fight, his body would be the one to take the blows. But her beautiful bright eyes were staring up at him with so much hope he couldn't resist them. She didn't want to be weak anymore and he could understand that feeling better than anyone else. He'd felt weak in the past, and fighting had made him stronger. Fighting against the world had made him believe he could be the best, the strongest. And yet, he had discovered that wasn't true.

'Deal,' he whispered.

What made him strong was having someone like Scarlet next to him. Strength was not how fiercely one punched, but instead, how one would summon the courage to take a blow for someone else.

Scarlet's hand slipped out of his and he watched as two of the humans attacked her. He froze, wanting to go after them, to make sure they wouldn't harm her. But he had to let her do this; he had to give her this moment. Sally came rushing towards him and Eric managed to get out of the way just in time.

Sally's arms flew up and the sharp knife above her head came down with such a force that Eric fell to the ground and rolled to his side just in time to miss the blow from the blade. His eyes widened at the sharpness of the knife.

Someone kicked him and Eric looked over his shoulder to find the other woman standing behind him, ready to pounce. He stumbled to his feet, smirking. 'I don't really enjoy hitting women,' he said. The woman grunted and punched him in the face. Eric stumbled backwards, holding his nose. He shook himself and cocked his head. 'Ladies, ladies, if you keep behaving like this you're not going to give me much choice.' Sally jumped onto his back, her legs and arms wrapping around him. The knife sliced his arm and he moaned in pain. The other girl kicked him in the stomach and Eric fell to his knees, crying out as Sally jumped off him.

He turned his attention towards Scarlet and saw her on the ground, one of the men on top of her. Anger spread through him. He stumbled to his feet and the woman lunged at him, but Eric managed to grab her arm and pull her down to the ground in one quick clean movement. He kicked the back of her head and noticed her body go limp.

Sally cursed and leapt at him. Eric tensed his muscles, ready for the impact of her body. He swung her around, grabbing her head and neck. 'I would usually never do this,' he whispered into her ear. 'But I have no choice now.' He snapped her neck and let the body drop to the ground.

He ran to where Scarlet and the man were struggling on the floor. Hot white rage blinded him as he dragged the man off Scarlet. He could feel her eyes burning the back of his head but he didn't care, he couldn't. He continued to walk even though the man was twisting and kicking. He then stopped abruptly, leaning downwards to snatch a knife from the ground that had belonged to the woman. He let go of the man's collar.

He spun on his heels in one quick clean movement, slicing the man's neck.

Eric cleaned the blade on the sleeve of his jacket. Only one man left, the one with the prominent belly. He was on the ground, hiding his face as he wept. Eric crouched down, pulling the knife up to the man's neck. Scarlet squeezed Eric's arm. 'Are you okay?' she asked.

Eric laughed hysterically. 'Are you okay?' he felt his insides turn, remembering the man on top of her. His grip on the knife tightened.

'You're hurt,' Scarlet said. Eric glanced down and noticed that his arm was bleeding badly. He shrugged. 'I'll get it checked by Curtis.'

The man pointed at Scarlet. 'You're not human! I saw you get cut and then your skin just healed. What the hell?'

'Hey!' Eric cut the man's cheek. 'You don't talk to her, you hear me? You got questions, you ask me.' The man nodded and Scarlet rummaged through his pockets, handing over a wallet and a set of car keys.

'Are you a Slaughterer?' Eric asked.

'No, man.' The guy shook his head. 'I don't follow that sort of thing.'

'Well... Bruce,' Eric said, reading the man's driving license. 'I find it very peculiar that five individuals just turn up around here for a stroll, considering how well equipped you were.' Eric dug the blade deeper into the man's skin, making him scream out. 'Let's save the pleasantries for later, shall we? Why don't you tell me why you guys were here?'

The man's eyes darted from Eric to Scarlet. He seemed to be thinking over his options. Escaping wasn't going to happen. Eric noticed the realisation sinking into the man's expression. 'We wanted to become Slaughterers. We thought this might impress them.'

'Who's the leader?'

The man shook his head. 'I don't know. I swear I don't know! And even if I did, I wouldn't tell you. They'd kill me.'

Eric exhaled. 'Well, put it this way, Bruce.' Eric leaned in closer. 'If you don't tell me, I'll kill you. And trust me, I can make your death so much more unpleasant than whatever they would have in mind.' The man sobbed louder and Eric noticed Scarlet's discomfort. He wanted to push her away, so that she wouldn't hear the conversation. He was nervous that Bruce would reveal too much in front of her. But he didn't want her out of his sight. This was the perfect opportunity to get a message across to Jack Silverstone. He couldn't waste it.

'Carl Newtown,' the man said.

Eric frowned. 'Carl Newtown? I know he's a Slaughterer but he's definitely not bright enough to be the leader. Why are you lying to me, Bruce?'

The man began to cough. 'No, I'm not lying, I swear! Some Slaughterers told us that if we wanted to join them we had to impress Carl Newtown.'

Eric sighed. 'I need a favour then, Bruce.'

Bruce's face suddenly became fearful. Eric gripped the man's hair tightly and gave him a warning look. 'What?'

'First, I will need you to find the true leader. Not Carl Newtown, understood? I don't care how you do this, but you find him for me, okay? And by the way, if you mention what you witnessed about my friend here, I will kill you.' Eric knew he was taking a huge risk by letting Bruce go. But if he did manage to get to Jack Silverstone and make him turn against Carl Newtown, that would be a small victory for the cyborgs. Besides, who was going to believe a story about a human being able to heal herself?

'But they'll kill me.'

'Not my problem.' Eric stood up. 'If you try to run I will know and I will hunt you down. You won't want that to happen, trust me.' Bruce nodded, tears crawling down his cheeks. Eric looked away in distaste, rubbing his nose.

Scarlet wrapped her arms around her body as if she felt cold. Her long wavy hair was all over the place from the wind. Eric wanted to pull one of the strands away from her face.

'This is what I want you to do,' Eric said, staring back down at Bruce. 'I want you to go to the leader and tell him that Carl Newtown is scheming and planning to take over, behind his back. Then, I want you to tell him the following words.' Eric paused to make sure Bruce was listening properly and that he understood. He leaned forward until his face was only inches away from the crying man.

'The hunting has began.'

*

'Is anyone following us?' Eric said, glancing up at the rear mirror. Scarlet turned around in her seat, her hands clutching it with so much force her knuckles began to ache.

'What about the bodies?' she asked. 'What if someone finds them?'

Eric shook his head, pushing his foot down on the gas. 'The Slaughterers will be sure to clean up that mess.'

'What we did...' Scarlet's mouth quivered and she shook her head. 'I don't...'

'They attacked us,' Eric said. 'We defended ourselves, okay? We did nothing wrong. It was them or us.' Scarlet nodded. It wasn't the first time they'd been attacked. Last time Hunters had tried to kill them and Scarlet hadn't hesitated. She let out a long sigh. 'Drive slowly,' she said. 'Watchers might spot us.'

Scarlet noticed his body shaking and when she spotted his arm she gasped. Blood was everywhere. She tried to grab him but Eric pulled away. 'It's nothing, I'm fine.' His hands gripped the steering wheel tighter and he continued to look through the rear mirror nervously. 'I'm perfectly fine...' Scarlet noticed him blinking repeatedly and hoped they would make it home in time.
Chapter Twenty-Five

Eric stumbled across the tall dead grass as they approached Sam's house. Scarlet cried out for help as he fell to the ground with a loud thud. Her shaking hands tried helping him to move but he waved her away as he struggled to stand. 'Jesus,' he said. 'This is worse than being drunk.'

Sam appeared at the door, a look of horror and worry spreading across his usually calm face. He rushed to their side and pulled Eric's arm over his shoulder. Between them they managed to get Eric's now numb body inside. 'What happened?' Sam demanded.

'We were attacked,' Scarlet said. 'Slaughterers. Eric's losing blood.'

Madeleine barked at them to be quiet from the hall until noticing Eric's limp body. The colour drained from her face and she rushed to their side, pushing Scarlet out of the way to help Sam carry him in. 'We're perfectly fine.' Eric's words slurred and his eyes began to dart from one direction to the other. 'Scarlet's in better shape than before leaving the house, so don't go giving me that look, Sam, I know how you...' he paused as the dizziness took over. He slipped out of Sam's grip and fell to the ground.

The ceiling began to move in circles.

Eric giggled and pointed at the cobwebs on the chandelier.

Curtis appeared in his vision and Eric opened his mouth to make a funny remark, but was lost in a sea of darkness.

*

Eric opened his eyes and glanced around in confusion. Where was he? How had he gotten here? He recognised the weapons hanging from the walls, the medical equipment scattered around the room and the cold metallic surface he was laying on. It was the type of counter they put dead people on. He shivered at the thought and tried sitting up, but a robotic hand pushed him back down. 'You don't want to do that,' Curtis muttered.

Curtis sat next to the metallic counter, leaning over Eric with a pair of goggles on his face instead of his usual dark sunglasses. He held some strange looking object and was performing surgery on Eric's arm. His head began to buzz and he shook it, trying to make it go away.

His arm was being held in place in order to keep it still, and the skin had been cut open. The skin was pulled up slightly and held by strange looking robotic fingers. Eric watched as Curtis placed small circuits inside his arm, attaching them to the muscles. 'Luckily for you,' Curtis said, 'we don't need to completely remove the arm. Unfortunately, I've had to attach robotic parts to keep this from happening again.' He gave Eric a lopsided grin. 'I'm afraid this arm will no longer be entirely human.'

'Ain't that a shame,' Eric said, rolling his eyes. Curtis' fingers worked patiently and precisely on the small details within his arm. He grimaced at what he saw inside and quickly looked away.

'Is Scarlet okay?'

Curtis chuckled. 'She's going to need new clothes but she doesn't have a single scratch on that body of hers. She's pretty amazing.'

'She is.'

Curtis looked up at Eric. 'I meant the way her body works.'

Eric cleared his throat, nodding frantically. 'Yeah, I meant that too.'

He focused on the inside of the room. A mattress lay in the far corner. It had no covers or pillows. The desks were a mess, covered by papers, files and equipment. A half constructed gun lay on another desk, as if Curtis had been working on it before Eric had arrived. Curtis had never been the type to care about materialistic things; he only enjoyed creating new stuff like weapons. He loved to fix things, whether it was someone's arm or a broken rifle. 'I wonder what Watchers would do if they saw this room,' Eric said teasingly.

Every single object inside was illegal. It was against the law for cyborgs to carry weapons of any type, though humans were allowed to do so for their own protection. It was also strictly against the law to perform any sort of surgery on cyborgs. Using synthetic skin to cover up the robotic parts was strictly prohibited. Every single cyborg was obligated to display their robotic parts in order to allow humans to easily distinguish them for their own safety. Of course, that didn't mean they couldn't cover themselves up with as many clothes as possible.

Curtis was staring at Eric's arm when Eric felt a bolt of pain shoot through him. 'Ouch. That hurt.'

'You ought to keep quiet then,' Curtis said, a faint grin spreading across his very robotic face. 'Okay, we're nearly done.' He finished adding some small circular robotic chips, which stuck to the inside of the skin. The robotic fingers that had been holding the skin upwards let go and the skin fell back into place. Another finger mechanically began to move up and down the arm, sealing the wound. The skin was bright red but Eric was pretty sure that in a couple of hours he'd be able to move the arm around as if nothing had happened.

A knock on the door made Eric look up and Curtis muttered a quick, 'Come in,' under his breath. The door creaked open and Scarlet appeared. A smile spread across her bright face as soon as she spotted Eric.

'How is he?' she asked, stepping inside.

'As stupid as ever,' Curtis groaned. 'Maybe even more so.'

Eric pulled a face while Curtis loosened the metallic armrest to extract Eric's arm. The cold surface had given him backache and he stretched out, letting a low groan form deep within his throat. He gave Scarlet a teasing smile. 'So, Beauty, did you decide to become my nurse?'

'I thought I'd been doing an excellent job as your nurse,' Curtis said.

Eric snorted. 'Nurses should wear tight, short uniforms,' he said. 'I don't think that look would suit you.'

Curtis turned to Scarlet, whose face was strained as she moved uneasily around the room. 'I can put him to sleep for a while,' Curtis said. 'We'd have some nice, peaceful silence.'

'And on that note...' Eric jumped off the cold counter. 'This was a pleasant visit... Not.' As soon as his feet reached the ground he felt the room spin and nearly fell. 'Woah, did you drug me?'

'Take it easy,' Curtis said, grabbing Eric's shoulders. 'You need to lie down and rest. I mean it.'

Eric waved him away and, by holding on to the wall, managed to balance himself. He made his way towards the door and ignored Scarlet as she tried helping him to walk. 'The pride of men, Beauty,' he explained.

'You mean Eric's pride.'

Scarlet rolled her eyes and gripped his arm persistently. They made their way down the hallway and she stopped in front of her door, giving it a hesitant glance, as if she had forgotten something inside but wasn't sure whether to retrieve it. 'You shouldn't drive home. You can sleep on my bed if you want to.' Eric opened his mouth to explain that Sam could easily drive him home but quickly shut it. He shrugged and they made their way inside.

Scarlet helped him onto the bed and pulled his shoes off. He had no shirt due to Curtis' surgery but tried hiding a smile forming on his face as he noticed her staring at the wires running down his back.

'Could you help me with my trousers?' he asked.

'Don't push it,' she muttered.

His eyes followed her as she moved around the room, shutting the curtains to keep the light out. He dropped onto the mattress and stared up at the ceiling. He wanted her to lie down next to him but didn't dare say it aloud.

'Beauty?'

'Hmmm-mm?'

'I need something.'

'What is it?'

He pointed towards the door, lifting his head slightly to get a better view. Scarlet stood at the edge of the bed, her arms wrapped around her body and her face full of worry. 'I need you to go and get Sam's little black box. He'll know what it is.'

'What is that?'

'He'll know.' He dropped his head back down, feeling the ceiling beginning to move in circles. He heard Scarlet leave the room and make her way downstairs. A little later the door opened and Scarlet sat down on the bed next to him. His hand touched her leg and caressed it. She didn't move away.

The little black box lay in her delicate hands and he sat up, leaning his head against the frame of the bed. He took the box and opened one of its sides where the syringe was kept. 'You need to insert the needle here.' He pointed at his wrist. The needle was connected to the box with a thin cable. 'After having surgery like this, we need to use this in order to make sure the body doesn't reject the new parts. This box is like a battery.'

Scarlet took the needle and hesitated. 'It won't hurt,' he said reassuringly. She nodded and inserted the needle into his wrist. Green-yellowish liquid began to slowly make its way from the box to the wrist and Eric shut his eyes momentarily.

Scarlet sat quietly next to him and watched the liquid with curiosity. When the liquid stopped, she left the little black box by the nightstand and stood up to leave. Eric grabbed her T-shirt, pulling her back towards the bed. 'Don't go, please.'

'You need to rest.'

Eric shut his eyes again. 'Stay with me.'

He could feel her hovering by the bed, her T-shirt still tightly gripped within his fingers. Finally she slumped down onto the bed and his body immediately stiffened. He could feel her so close to him and yet so far away. The urge to reach out and touch her hand was overwhelming.

'I was really scared when you got hurt,' Scarlet said.

Eric tensed.

He kept his eyes on the ceiling, feeling his stomach twisting. 'I thought... I don't know what I thought. But you need to be more careful, okay? No more playing the hero. I don't want to see you like this again.'

Eric tried to hide the smile forming on his face. His fingers moved dangerously close to hers and he brushed their tip. Minutes ticked by and still she did not acknowledge his touch.

Eric glanced over at her.

Scarlet's eyes were wide open, her mouth slightly apart as if she had been about to say something. Her body limp, motionless as if all the energy had been drained. Strands of hair fell over her face but she did not blink, or even breathe.

'Scarlet?'

Her name echoed through the room, the words left suspending in the air. Eric pulled the strands of hair away and softly brushed her cheek. He'd seen this happen to her before, but it still scared him to see her like this.

She was having a flashback, but Eric couldn't understand why this happened to her. Why did her body react in such a way to them? It was as though these memories were poisonous to her.

Eric gripped her hand and rested his head back against the bedframe. 'Don't worry,' he told her. 'I'll be right here next to you. Always.'

Year 2045

'Five!'

The voice echoed throughout the room and Scarlet looked over her shoulder. X-Prototype One and Three were running towards her, horrified looks on their faces. Scarlet reduced the speed on the treadmill until reaching a stop. Quickly unplugging her headphones, she jumped off the machine.

'What's wrong?' she asked.

'We're being attacked,' Prototype One said. 'Some guys came barging into the facility and began shooting everyone.'

'What?' Scarlet felt her throat tighten. 'Why would someone do that?'

Prototype One's strong hands gripped her arm. 'Let's go. We need to get out of here.'

The three of them ran out of the training room and into the long, highly illuminated hallway. Screams could be heard from afar and they turned left in the opposite direction. Prototype Two, the youngest of them all, appeared with one of the doctors by her side. Her face grew softer as she spotted them. Prototype Two was a skinny little thing, only eleven years old. She wore her blonde silky hair in plats.

'Jordan, what's going on?' Scarlet asked the doctor. His face was drained of colour and there was blood smeared across his forehead. Jordan pulled them closer and kept his voice low.

'The government is here,' he said. 'They've come to stop the project. You all need to get out of here and hide. They may not be able to kill you, but there are far worse things they can do.'

Scarlet flung her hands in the air. 'That doesn't make any sense!'

'Changes have been made outside.' Jordan guided them down another hallway. 'A new government has taken over and they want these projects shut down.' They reached the end of the hallway and Jordan swiped his identification card on the scanner. The door opened and he pushed them inside.

'Jordan-'

'Listen, there's no time to explain,' he said. 'There's a lot happening that I can't discuss, so right now you all need to focus on escaping. At the end of the room there's a hidden door behind the desks. Follow the path and it'll eventually lead you outside. Once you get there hide and, no matter what happens, do not come back here. Ever. You mustn't trust anyone and don't let them find you, okay?'

'But, Jordan-'

'Go!' he waved them away. 'We'll find you guys eventually, okay? Keep each other safe.' Scarlet heard guards making their way towards the room but before anyone could mutter another word, Jordan stepped outside and the door banged shut, locking them in.

'Jordan!' Prototype One flung himself against the door, banging his strong heavy arms against it. Gunshots were fired seconds later and they all stepped back. A body fell to the ground.

Scarlet grabbed their shirts and pulled them away from the door. Prototype One helped her move the desks out of the way and they stared at the wall. There didn't seem to be a button or anything to open it. Scarlet brushed her hand against the surface, finding a part that was slightly different to the rest. A square fraction of the wall opened, revealing a tunnel.

The four of them climbed through and followed the path. The tunnel led to a ladder that was so deep it was impossible to see where it finished. Prototype One went down first, then after some time called out for them to follow. When Scarlet's feet reached the bottom, they were met with water.

A sewer.

There was an overpowering smell of moisture, dirt and excrement in the air. They rushed down the sewer as a group, following the light at the end of the tunnel. A gate appeared in the distance and Prototype One managed to break it open. Scarlet poked her head out and realised they were in an elevated position over the sea. She squinted at the distance and noticed a shore.

'I'll go first,' Prototype One said. He gave them a quick nod and jumped. Scarlet watched as his body fell and hit the surface of the waves. A normal human would've died from the impact, but they weren't human.

They never would be.

She helped Prototype Two and Three jump. Finally it was her turn and she gripped the edge. Scarlet shut her eyes and counted to five, breathing hard. A few moments later she pushed her body forward.

The fall was so fast and intense she had no time to react and suddenly her body hit the hard surface and the water enveloped her. Scarlet pumped her legs, trying to reach the top and as soon as her face hit the waves she breathed in a big gulp of air, even though she didn't need to. An enormous wave dragged her down; no matter how hard she tried she continued to sink deeper and deeper. It was going to be useless trying to swim above the water, so instead, she swam below.

They had prepared her for these situations throughout hours of physical training. She'd spent countless times in a tank being summited to tests. She could do this.

She opened her eyes in the darkness and felt a little disorientated. The water engulfed her, but now she felt no fear. She swam in the direction of what she hoped was her destination.

A hand gripped the back of her shirt and she reached the surface, breathing hard. Prototype One helped her up and Scarlet looked around. She had made the shore in record time. She was about to open her mouth to say something when flashing lights began shining on the shoreline. The four of them ran for shelter, crouching between bushes.

'What are we going to do?' Prototype Two whispered.

'I don't know,' One said. 'We'll figure it out.'

Prototype Two sobbed, though no tears came from her thin face. 'They're going to find us.'

'Pull yourself together, crying won't help.' One leaned forward to check whether the flashlights were still focused on the shore.

'Hey, there's no need to be like that,' Scarlet said, patting Two's back and putting a strand of the girl's silky hair back in place.

'No need to be like what?' One hissed. 'If we don't keep it together we might as well surrender!'

'There's no need to act like such a-'

The sound of voices silenced them. One parted some branches to see where the sound was coming from. Suddenly his shoulders relaxed and he stood up, making Scarlet gasp as she tried grabbing his shirt to pull him back into hiding. One rushed out from within the bushes. Scarlet held on to Three and Two- the smallest of the group- gripping them a little too tightly.

She listened, waiting.

Suddenly, One's voice cried out for them.

Scarlet leaned forward and poked her head through the bushes. She spotted two figures next to One. It was the twins. Prototypes Six and Seven.

'You guys are okay,' Scarlet said relieved, as they made their way towards the others. The twins gave her an annoyed look and she winced. 'Hey, have any of you seen Four?' Everyone shook their heads. Scarlet wondered whether she was okay. Should they go back to search for her? She knew it would be crazy to do so.

'We better get moving,' One said.

Prototype Six snorted. 'Sorry, we have our own plans.'

'What?' One gave Scarlet a worried look.

'We can't separate,' Scarlet said, almost pleading. 'We need to stay together.'

'Yeah, sorry.' Six shrugged. 'We're not interested in the group thing. We got our own way of doing things.'

'That's ridiculous! We need to stick to the plan.'

Six stepped forward, her face tensing in an angry mask. 'We're free now and we don't need to follow anyone's instructions,' she said. 'We can do whatever we want.'

Scarlet shook her head. 'We don't know anything about the outside! Let alone what's going on out there.' Scarlet gave everyone worried looks. 'We can't just wander off. We need to plan this out properly.'

'We're already outside.' Six stepped even closer, her face inches away from Scarlet's. 'And I told you, we have a plan.'

Six moved away and Scarlet followed her, trying to grab hold of the other girl's shirt. Six snapped around, cutting Scarlet's cheek with a blade she had kept hidden. One stepped between them, hiding them from each other with his body. Scarlet watched as Six and Seven began running away from the group and she cried out after them, but it was too late. She touched her cheek and felt the skin healing.

'What are we going to do?' Two whispered.

'We keep going,' Scarlet muttered, feeling all hope diminish by the second. They needed to stay together and help protect each other. Instead, two of them were running away and Prototype Four was missing. Who knew what had happened to her.

'What about the twins?' Two said. 'We need them. We have to stick together.'

'Forget them,' One said, walking towards the road that could be seen from afar. 'We don't need them.'

'Where are you going?' Scarlet cried out. Prototype Three took hold of her hand and gave her a crooked little smile. She wanted to force a smile back, but it wouldn't come. 'We'll get caught! We don't even know what to do.'

'We'll improvise.'

Scarlet sighed. She squeezed Three's hand and slowly followed One in silence. They had no idea where to go or what to do. Half of the group was missing and they didn't understand the outside world. But they continued to walk and walk together in complete and utter silence, waiting for something to happen.
Chapter Twenty-Six

Eric awoke to an empty bed. He stroked the sheets where Scarlet had been lying and then sat up, searching for her around the room. He put on his shoes and made his way downstairs.

Madeleine stood by the battered sofa, her attention on the person in front of her. Eric leaned against the doorframe, watching them. 'You're taking up the entire sofa!' Madeleine said. Scarlet growled, her big bright eyes looking up at the ceiling. Madeleine thumped her bare foot against the wooden floor, as if that could scare her away. 'I feel like something's wrong,' Madeleine said, leaning forward and grabbing Scarlet's feet. 'It's a shame I have no interest in hearing about it.' She pulled hard at the girl's legs and Scarlet's body began to slide off the sofa.

Eric brushed through his hair and stepped forward. Both girls turned their heads towards him and Madeleine grimaced as she looked at Eric's bare chest.

'You're up,' Scarlet said sitting up, ignoring Madeleine. 'How are you feeling?'

'I'm fine.'

'Sam called Rory to let her know you're okay,' Scarlet said.

Eric smirked. 'Good, don't want her worrying too much over me.' He gestured towards the hallway. 'Could we talk?' He wanted to ask what she had seen in the flashback last night. He'd fallen asleep before Scarlet had drifted back into reality. He needed to make sure she was okay.

A knock on the front door distracted Scarlet and she trotted towards it, ignoring Eric.

Andrew Silverstone stood on the other side of the threshold, his face brightening at the sight of her. It soon vanished as Eric stepped forward, blocking Scarlet from view. He leaned against the door, folding his arms against his chest.

'Hey, Silverstone.'

'Morning, Thorn.'

'Did you lose something around here?'

Andrew snorted and craned his neck to look over Eric. 'Scarlet, right? I was wondering if you'd like to hang out. I know you're new in town and you probably don't know that many people.' Andrew glanced at Eric as he spoke the last word.

'How did you know where I live?' Scarlet asked, pushing Eric out of the way.

'It's a small town.' Andrew shrugged. 'Besides, I saw you with Mr. Harris the other day, remember?'

'Oh, yeah.' Scarlet nodded. 'Erm... Well, sure, I'd like to hang out. When do you want to...'

'Right now.' Andrew smiled sweetly. 'Unless you got something else going on.'

'No, I don't!' Scarlet shook her head, also smiling. Eric stared at them, his jaw clenching as his eyes began to narrow. 'Could you give me a minute?' she said, closing the door and pulling Eric inside.

'What are you doing?' he hissed.

'What do you mean?' Scarlet frowned. 'I'm doing what was asked of me! I'm getting close to the Silverstone's.'

'No, no.' Eric shook his hands. 'You need to get close to Cassie Silverstone, not Andrew.'

'What difference does it make?'

'A lot.' Eric tapped his finger against his chin thoughtfully. 'To begin with, Cassie is not Andrew. Secondly, she's not Andrew and thirdly, she's not Andrew.'

'Sam said to get close to Cassie and Andrew Silverstone because their father is an important man. He specifically mentioned both of them.' Scarlet stepped closer, her eyes narrowing. 'Are you jealous?'

Eric snorted. 'Jealous? Of what? Of course not, Beauty.' He waved her away, chuckling. 'I don't know where you get such ridiculous ideas.'

Scarlet's forehead wrinkled. Her eyes glared with anger. 'Fine, then there should be no problem.' She stormed out of the house, slamming the door behind her. Eric stared at the empty space where she had been standing and let out a low cry of frustration. He kicked the wall screaming in annoyance.

'You screwed up well,' Madeleine said, appearing from the living room. 'Love is sooo despairing.'

'Shut. Up.'

'Whatever.' Madeleine laughed and waved him away. 'Real tactful, Eric.'

'Bite me.'

Madeleine sneered. 'Oh, I would if I could but then again, I wouldn't want to catch anything.'

*

Scarlet followed Andrew to the black pick-up truck parked outside the gates. She noticed Andrew hesitating by the passenger's side door. He seemed to be considering whether to open the door for her or not. Finally, he sighed and climbed in. Smiling at his awkwardness, she followed.

The inside of the truck smelt nice; a mixture of wood and lavender. The radio played soft relaxing music and Scarlet leaned back, watching the trees pass by as they made their way towards the main road.

'Where are we heading?' she asked.

'I actually have no idea.' Andrew grinned. 'I'm not really good at this sort of thing.'

'What sort of thing?'

Andrew blushed. 'Going out with girls.'

'That's okay,' Scarlet said. 'I'm definitely no expert.'

Andrew's dark hair fell over his eyes and Scarlet felt tempted to lean forward and remove the strands but shook the idea away. She needed to stop acting like such an idiot in front of him. This was strictly business.

She had no idea where they were heading. Mercy Cross didn't exactly have a varied landscape, but she knew further out were vast fields beyond the woods.

A bird hit the window shield and Andrew turned the steering wheel as the car veered across the road. He slammed on the brakes and the vehicle managed to come to a stop. Their breathing was heavy as they sat staring out of the window.

'Are you okay?' he asked.

Scarlet nodded and unbuckled her seat belt. 'What was that?'

Quickly climbing out Scarlet made her way around the vehicle towards the bird lying in the road. An overwhelming sensation of sickness in her stomach overpowered her as she stepped closer and closer. As she approached the bird, she gasped.

A crow.

Scarlet leaned forward, her hand outstretched, the longing to touch the animal taking over every other sense until Andrew's grip around her wrist brought her to a stop. As she turned around to tell him to let go, she noticed him looking upwards.

Crows, dozens of them sat on the branches of the trees, watching them. She stood frozen in place. The crows seemed to be following their every move and Scarlet stepped closer towards Andrew. 'I've never seen anything like this,' he said.

She wrapped her arms around her small frame and glanced over at the motionless body of the crow on the ground. This was the second time she'd found a crow and, strangely enough, on both occasions Andrew had been there. She stepped away from him. Did this mean something? Was this connected to her dream? Scarlet frowned. That dream she had had... had it been a dream? She didn't sleep so how was it possible for her to have had such a dream?

Moving towards the crow she reached out, eagerly wanting to touch its feathers. Her fingertips only inches away, but Andrew stopped her again. 'You shouldn't touch it,' he said.

Scarlet nodded, though she really wanted to. They made their way back into the car and faced each other. 'Let's get the hell out of here. We can go somewhere else,' he said. 'I'm sorry about this.'

'It's okay,' she replied. 'It wasn't that bad.'

Andrew squinted from the sun in his eyes. 'You must've had really bad dates in the past to say something like that. Or you feel real sorry for me.'

Scarlet shook her head. 'Neither.'

They sat in silence as they drove away. Scarlet moved awkwardly in her seat the entire ride. Andrew continued to give her side-glances every few seconds and she looked away, staring at the window, her attention fully focused on the trees. 'Would you like to go for a walk?' he said suddenly. 'I feel bad about this not going as planned.'

Scarlet grinned at how normal that sounded and nodded. Andrew parked down one of the side streets in the centre of town and they made their way towards the main square. She looked up at the statue of the Watcher, instantly feeling shivers all over her body.

'You're living with Mr. Harris, right? It's not temporary?' His tone implied little interest.

'For now.'

'That's...' Andrew paused as if he couldn't find the right words. 'Some would say that's quite an interesting choice.' At Scarlet's confused face he added, 'You don't usually see a girl like you living with...'

'Cyborgs?'

'No offense, but I find it odd.'

The street they were walking down had beautiful townhouses that had unfortunately seen better days. They had white fences around the front gardens and the house they stood in front of had fairy and frog statues on the lawn. Scarlet focused on the grass with little enthusiasm as she tried to find a way to reply.

'It's a long story,' she finally said.

'We have time.'

Scarlet bit her lip. This was not exactly working out as planned. Managing to get information from him was going to be more difficult than she thought.

'I'm sorry,' Andrew said. 'Am I making you uncomfortable? I didn't mean to. I was just really curious.'

'That's okay.' She walked ahead, brushing the tip of her fingers over the fence. 'People tend to overreact when I tell them I'm living with cyborgs. It's kind of awkward.' She shrugged and brushed a piece of hair behind her ear.

'You're not uncomfortable living under the same roof as them?'

Scarlet turned. 'Of course not,' she said. 'Why would I?'

'Well, I mean...' Andrew looked away. 'It's just that they're... they're cyborgs.'

'I don't really see any difference. Everyone has a story. If people stopped to listen to their stories, they'd realise we're not that different.'

Scarlet noticed him staring at her curiously. She wondered whether Andrew felt disgusted by her opinions but for some strange reason he was smiling.

Why should she care what he thought of her?

But she did, oh she did a lot.

'You have an interesting way of seeing things,' he said.

His eyes could make stone melt, wars end and flowers grow.

'I wouldn't really call it-'

'Drew!' a voice called from behind. Scarlet turned around in time to spot a girl around her age or a little younger, running towards them, panting from the exercise.

'Crap.' Andrew walked over towards the girl, dragging her across the street, leaving Scarlet behind. Scarlet didn't follow; instead, she pretended to be incredibly interested in another garden as she listened carefully to what was being said. Even though they were standing too far for any human to hear, her ears had been crafted to listen as if they were standing right next to her.

'Aren't you going to introduce me to your friend?' the girl moaned.

'This isn't the moment,' Andrew snapped.

'Why not?' the girl squeaked. 'Is she your new girlfriend?'

'What?' Andrew turned to look over at Scarlet and she quickly glanced over at the fence. 'Don't say stupid things. Go home, okay? You shouldn't be here.'

'She's really pretty.'

'Cassie, it's getting late,' he said. 'Go. Home.'

'Okay, fine.' Scarlet caught Cassie rolling her eyes. 'Can I at least know her name?'

Andrew chuckled as he ruffled her hair. 'Not a chance.' The girl -Cassie- pulled a face and stepped back, prepared to head home but quickly lifted her arm out, waving at Scarlet, before truly running off. Andrew strolled back, avoiding her eyes.

'Was that your sister?' she asked.

Andrew stared at her for a long time. His body tensed, so suddenly rigid and stiff that Scarlet stepped back. She knew she had to push him to find out as much as possible but something about the way he was staring at her made her realise he wouldn't let anyone mess with his sister. Scarlet sighed. He was just a boy trying to protect his sister from danger.

'I should head back,' Scarlet mumbled. 'It's getting late.'

Andrew's face grew softer. His expression became confused and his shoulders relaxed. He'd gone from a mother bear protecting its cubs to a perplexed statue.

Scarlet forced a reassuring smile.

'Yeah, sure,' he said. 'I'll drive you home.'
Chapter Twenty-Seven

Scarlet stared at the house on the hill. The atmosphere around the building was gloomy and dull with its peeling paint and dead grass but, somehow, she had managed to feel at ease here.

Turning towards Andrew, who was also looking over at the house in silence, she couldn't help but smile. His face was that of a boy who had become a man too early in life. It was a kind, soft face, which was drowned in harsh features and toughness. His hands and arms had scars, marks of a difficult life. He reminded her of the shells she had collected on the beach with her grandmother. Broken from being crushed by the waves but as soon as you leaned forward and looked properly, they were incredibly beautiful.

'This weekend,' Andrew said, 'some friends are having a party. It's not really a party, more like a get together. Anyway, I was wondering whether you'd like to come along.' Scarlet scratched her chin. She needed him to trust her and even though going to a human party wasn't on her list of priorities, she definitely wanted to get closer to him.

If only for the right reasons.

'That sounds fun,' she said. 'Sure.'

'Great.' Andrew's eyes suddenly brightened. 'I'll pick you up Friday night.'

Scarlet nodded and climbed out of the truck. She waved as Andrew drove away and as soon as the truck disappeared around the corner, she rushed towards the house. Sam opened the door for her, an anxious expression on his face. He began rubbing the back of his neck.

'Kiddo.' He gave her a warm smile. 'You haven't met Alyssa, right?' Scarlet turned towards the figure standing in the hallway. A woman in her late twenties stood gracefully, a wide smile spreading across her astonishingly beautiful face. She was the most gorgeous person Scarlet had ever encountered. Her hair- the colour of pine- fell in waves down her body. It made Scarlet want to cover herself, suddenly very self-conscious.

'It's nice to finally meet you,' Alyssa said, her voice soft, rhythmical, magical. The way she said the 's' was longer than normal. Scarlet couldn't tell where the accent was from.

'Alyssa was sent by Lisa,' Sam explained. 'She's here to make sure you-'

'Get your work done,' Eric interrupted.

Scarlet hadn't noticed him in the kitchen. He was staring at her like an angry father and she quickly looked away, annoyed by his attitude. Alyssa stepped forward.

'Any reports?'

Well, she certainly doesn't waste her time, Scarlet thought.

'I just met with Andrew,' Scarlet said aloud. 'There isn't much-'

'What was talked about during this encounter?' Alyssa interrupted.

Scarlet opened her mouth and glanced over at Sam hopelessly. 'We're just getting to know each other.'

'I think we should rest,' Sam said, placing his hand on Scarlet's shoulder protectively. Something flashed in Alyssa's eyes for a moment. Jealousy? It was gone before Scarlet could even tell.

Thankful for Sam's intervention, she quickly rushed upstairs and locked herself in her bedroom. Sam had bought her a music player and she lay on the bed, calmly listening to the melodies. It was a small object, flat and weightless with a small screen that had a voice selection programme, so the listener could choose their song just by saying its name.

Hours later, when it began to darken outside the sound of tyres could be heard on the gravel. Scarlet moved towards the staircase and watched as the front door opened and Eric, Rory and Matilda came striding inside.

'Did something happen?' Scarlet said, as she leaned over the banister.

Eric glanced up. 'Can't we come and visit?'

'You practically live here,' Scarlet spat as she marched down the stairs. They watched each other, both narrowing their eyes. The tension was palatable and Rory sighed, making her way towards Scarlet, giving her a quick peck on the cheek. It was then that Scarlet noticed that both girls had done their hair up and wore pretty dresses.

'We're having a feast!' Eric cried out.

'A feast?' Scarlet's nose wrinkled. 'Why?'

Eric looked at her as if she were dumb. 'Alyssa just arrived and it would be rude not to celebrate her arrival. Wouldn't you agree, Beauty?'

Scarlet wasn't sure whether Alyssa needed or deserved a feast. She was just here to spy on Scarlet and inform Lisa about everything she did. Why did that need celebrating? It wasn't as though she were curing a disease.

Ten minutes later, the atmosphere in the dining room was awkward. Matilda sat slumped in her chair playing with her fork and staring down at the food as if she were prepared to attack it. Rory was next to her, trying to get Matilda to sit down properly. Madeleine stuffed her face with profiteroles, ignoring everyone as she read from a book that lay next to her on the table. Sam sat tensely next to Alyssa, his eyes drifting from a crack in the wall to the cyborg next to him.

Scarlet hunched her shoulders forward. She was between Curtis and Eric. Curtis sat extremely still and Eric had one arm stretched over the back of his chair, his jacket open and half a bottle of whiskey already empty by his side. Scarlet bit her lip and wished she could crawl underneath the table and disappear.

It didn't take long for Eric to get drunk, telling jokes that no one laughed at. Matilda's face had an agonized expression plastered across it as they all listened to Eric talking. Sam looked away embarrassed and Scarlet crossed her arms against her chest.

When the dinner was over, Eric stood up and stumbled down the hallway, laughing to something he was muttering under his breath. Scarlet watched him and rushed over to Sam, tugging at his sleeve. 'I don't think he should drive home.'

'Don't worry,' Sam said. 'I'll drive them back.'

Madeleine made her way next to Scarlet, shaking her head and making disapproving sounds. 'That boy can't hold his liquor.'

'Why does he drink like that?'

'Why would I know?' Madeleine said. 'Do I read minds?'

'Is it because of Victoria?'

Madeleine watched her for a long time, narrowing her eyes. 'You'd be surprised how many people drink for the fun of it.' Scarlet shook her head, pressing her lips into a thin line. No, Eric didn't get drunk for the fun of it.

Madeleine sighed. 'What do you want me to say? He's broken, Scarface, just like the rest of us. He deals with his problems by drinking. You happy now?'

Scarlet glanced down at her feet. She felt horrible. All this time she'd only worried about herself, but what about Eric? Was he suffering beneath all that tough exterior? Was it all about Victoria?

Madeleine watched her, sneering. 'If you're that interested in why his soul is going to Hell, you ought to ask him yourself.' Madeleine grunted, clearly annoyed by the conversation. 'I'm not his freaking psychiatrist and more importantly, I don't give a damn.'

*

Andrew poked the chicken around with his fork as he listened to Cassie talk about her day. His father sat ignoring them as he read the Daily Watch whilst gulping down glass after glass of Scotch. Dinner was always the same in the Silverstone family. Cassie would talk relentlessly about what she had done that day and Andrew would listen, trying to be happy for his sister. He usually enjoyed watching her talk enthusiastically and sometimes, just sometimes, their father would say something in return or pat her on the head to acknowledge her existence.

'Come and see me in the office,' Jack mumbled as he stood up. 'When you're done clearing the table.'

Andrew watched as his father made his way out of the small kitchen. Their home wasn't very big, but rather a small town house with too many memories. He knew his father would never consider moving to a larger home since his mother's death. Everywhere he looked he would see her, washing the floors, making them breakfast before rushing to school, opening the door for them in the evenings with a huge smile on her face.

'I'll clean up.' Cassie stood and began clearing the plates.

'I'll help you.'

Cassie turned the small yellow radio on in the kitchen and they listened to the music. He needed to focus on something like washing before heading towards his father's office. His sister and himself had created a routine after their mother had died; she would wash and he would dry.

'Is she really your girlfriend?' Cassie asked, as she placed a soapy plate on the rack.

'You really are a nosey kid.'

'I'm not!' Cassie laughed, tilting her head back. 'I'm just curious about my brother's love life.'

'I should be the one interested in your love life!' Andrew dipped his finger in the soap and poked Cassie on the nose with it. She giggled. 'Have you been kissed yet?'

Cassie froze, her cheeks turning bright red. 'No, I haven't.' Her face was serious, but Andrew noticed her trying to stifle a nervous laugh.

'You're such a bad liar, Cass,' Andrew said, his face suddenly becoming very serious. 'Who is he and where does he live?'

Cassie laughed. 'Yeah, like I'd tell you!' She sprinkled him with drops of water. 'You'd totally gang up on him!' She splashed him with more water and Andrew managed to shield himself with a plate. Grabbing Cassie's arm he wet his hand in the sink and wiped it all over her face as she squealed. By the end of it they were completely soaked in soap and water and most of the plates still lay in the sink untouched. Andrew threw Cassie a cloth to dry herself with.

'Go on up,' he said. 'Get your homework done. I'll finish off.'

He watched as his sister trotted up the stairs. He continued to wash the dishes, taking his time as he listened to the music, dreading the idea of having to step inside the office only to hear what Jack had to say. But before long he stared down at his soapy hands, realising he had washed everything.

He dried his hands and made his way down the narrow hallway that was covered by family photographs. He avoided looking at them, feeling his throat tighten and his eyes water at the smile on his mother's face.

Andrew knocked and waited. He remembered years ago when he'd rushed inside his father's office without permission. Jack's face had become a mask of anger and Andrew had been too young to understand. He had run over to his father, laughing and giggling about something he had discovered in the garden. Only twelve, but he could easily picture the way his father unbuckled his belt and how his own eyes widened in fear.

Age did not matter to Jack Silverstone.

Discipline was discipline.

He had cried all night, biting into his pillow as he screamed for his mum. She would always come rushing in to sooth him after a nightmare. But she couldn't anymore because she was dead. And he was left lying on his bed with bruises marking his skin as a memory to guide him.

'Come in,' Jack grunted.

Andrew marched inside, making sure the door shut behind him. His father sat reading paperwork for his business. He owned the largest timber company in Capital Three and most of the workers were Slaughterers. Jack had established himself well and had created a small group of men and women that would follow him to the grave. Jack had become the leader of the Slaughterers in Capital Three years ago, when Andrew was really young, and most of his followers had moved to Mercy Cross to be closer to Jack. He also offered them jobs at the timber mill.

'You wanted to see me,' Andrew said.

Jack glanced up at his son as if he were an irritating mouse that had escaped its trap. 'I need a favour from you.'

'A favour?' Andrew pushed his hands deep within his pockets. His father was already making him spy on Scarlet, though knowing Jack, that was the easiest of favours he was to ask for yet.

Jack's face contorted into an ugly expression of annoyance. Andrew knew his father hated it when someone didn't immediately understand what was being requested. 'It's a delicate matter,' Jack said. 'But I believe in you, son. If you do this for me...' Jack tilted his head as he thought over something. 'I will forget what happened at the ceremony. And you will become a true Slaughterer by my command.'

Andrew gulped. Whatever it was had to be big for Jack to forget about the ceremony and claim him as a Slaughterer. It definitely wouldn't be rescuing kittens from a tree. He twisted the bracelet Cassie had made for him some months ago, something he did when he became nervous. Why couldn't they all move on with their lives? Why this crazy hunt against the cyborgs?

He knew why and he knew deep down that his father would never change until he had his revenge.

'What do you want me to do?'

'I want you to kill someone for me,' Jack said. 'I want you to kill Carl Newtown.'
Chapter Twenty-Eight

The following day Scarlet found Eric in the kitchen, drinking coffee and eating a piece of cake. She walked right past him, sitting down next to Madeleine at the table. Eric smiled as he chewed the cake, leaning against the counter.

'Good morning to you too,' he said.

'I'm not talking to you,' Scarlet replied, watching him carefully. One minute he was telling her not to hang out with Andrew and the next he was getting drunk over Victoria.

His long fingers were combing through his bright blonde hair, his yellowish eyes were darting all over her body, and his legs stretched out and crossed over each other. His black tie hadn't been tied properly and the top button of his shirt was left unbuttoned.

Why was he so distracting?

'I have important and interesting news for you,' he whispered into her ear. Scarlet jumped at his closeness. Madeleine gave them a disgusted look. 'Get a room,' she mumbled.

Eric gestured for her to follow him and she stood up reluctantly. They made their way upstairs into her bedroom. Scarlet leaned against the door as Eric sat on the bed, staring at something on the cover.

'What is it?' she growled.

'It's Marcella,' he said. 'I found her.'

Scarlet's eyes widened. She'd been so worried about everything going on in Mercy Cross that she'd completely forgotten about Marcella, Vladimir and Lucian White. Guilt swept over her and she headed towards the bed and sat down next to Eric.

'She lives in Capital One,' he said. 'It was difficult to find her, she had a lot of fake numbers and addresses. That girl sure is hiding something.'

Scarlet gripped her T-shirt. 'When can we go?'

'Woah, slow down.' Eric gave her a worried look. 'You can't go to Capital One.'

'Why not?'

'It's dangerous, for one,' Eric said. 'And because Sam would never allow it.'

Scarlet jumped off the bed. 'This is my life and this is something I need to do! I can't keep waiting around for flashbacks to shoot through my head at any given time! I want to know and I want to know now. Marcella is the key.'

Lucian White was another key.

Eric sighed. 'What if this Marcella doesn't want to meet you? What if she actually doesn't know anything?'

Scarlet glanced down at her feet. She hadn't really thought about that. But it was too late now to dwell on such things. Surely she'd spoken to Marcella about something, private things, her past life, secrets...Anything! Anyway, if Marcella couldn't help she could always rely on plan B.

Lucian.

But she wouldn't be telling Eric that. His opinion on Lucian wasn't very comforting. He'd never help her.

'It doesn't matter,' Scarlet mumbled. 'I need to meet her. Are you going to help me or not?'

Eric grinned. 'Of course I am. You'd go even if I didn't. Count me in.' He stood up and pulled his silver lighter out of his pocket. 'But Sam can't know. We will sneak our way over to Capital One.'

Scarlet smiled, overwhelmed with joy. 'Great! When?'

Eric shook his head. 'It won't be any time soon. Capital One is the most dangerous place in the nation. We can't just stroll in. I need to make some phone calls to some friends. We need to make sure we have somewhere to stay and people we can trust first. This might take a little while, okay? Besides, Alyssa is here. If we go now, she'll tell Lisa and then all hell will break loose. Finish your job with the Slaughterers and then we'll go.'

Scarlet huffed, slightly irritated by having to wait. How long was it going to take her to get sufficient information out of Andrew? She didn't want to waste any more precious time. She needed to contact Marcella.

'Okay, fine,' she muttered. 'But as soon as I'm done here, we leave.'

'Deal,' Eric said.

If not, I will make sure to get there all by myself, she thought.

*

Andrew walked faster and faster down the road, the cold air whipping at his skin, his hands and nose becoming numb. He needed to keep walking even though every single inch of his body hurt.

After Jack had told him what he wanted done as a favour, Andrew had stepped back in horror, shaking with anger and incredulousness. He could understand –to a certain point- that his father wanted to murder cyborgs. But Carl Newtown? He was human. He was one of them.

'He betrayed me,' Jack had yelled.

'So?' Andrew shook his head. 'Deal with it like men and not like beasts!'

'You dare disobey me again?' Jack stood up, the vein on his neck palpitating at the anger boiling up inside. Andrew moved backwards, fear taking over as the memories of the twelve year old boy came flashing through his mind.

'You. Will. Do. As. I. Say,' Jack had said.

Andrew watched as his father took his belt off and approached him slowly. He thought of fighting back, of not letting this happen ever again but then his father's voice echoed throughout the entire room, making Andrew fall to his knees.

'You don't want Cassie to get hurt, do you? Would you let her be punished by these people? Do you want her to find out the truth about this world? Huh? No, of course you don't. She needs to be kept in the darkness, and therefore, you need to put up with this.'

The first blow had hurt because the metal tip of the belt hit his shoulder, but by the fifth or sixth, he felt nothing. He let his father's anger unleash, too scared to fight. How could he be sure that one day he wouldn't arrive home to find bruises on Cassie's arms and legs?

When Jack had finished he left the room. Andrew stayed on the ground, bleeding and staring at the skin that had begun to swell. He staggered into the kitchen to find the medical kit he kept hidden under the sink and sank down on to a chair. He was used to bandaging up the cuts and rubbing antiseptic cream on his body. It was like taking a shower.

The inside of him hurt more than the outside.

Andrew stopped walking and took a few minutes to breathe. His chest ached and was sore from the belt. His father was usually careful as to where he hit him. In Mercy Cross, Jack Silverstone was seen as a good and loving father in the eyes of the community. He was a saint that only cared about protecting the town and its people. Little did they truly know that Jack couldn't care less about anyone or anything except his stupid desire for revenge.

The little energy in his body suddenly drained and he sat down on the pavement. He looked up at the sky, imagining his mother's face and chuckled at the thought of her smiling back down at him. He hoped that wherever she was she couldn't see the mess of a family they were.

Andrew began coughing and his body trembled from the pain. He tried to stop coughing as he felt his throat constrict. When it was over he dropped his face into his hands and began to cry.

*

Sam rolled his sleeves up and wiped his hands on his jeans. He'd spent the last two hours gardening and the end result was rather depressing. He glanced around at the tall dead grass and the burnt oak tree and sighed. It was going to take him a long time to get this all sorted out. He ran through his to-do list mentally and felt a headache approaching at the mere idea of it all.

The sun began to set and he shivered at the cold breeze. He made his way into the house, slipping his shoes off to avoid taking dirt inside. Not that it would make much difference. No one really ever bothered cleaning the house.

Stretching his arms out he poked his head into the living room. Madeleine lay on the sofa, a heavy looking book resting on her stomach as she glared up at the ceiling thoughtfully. He said a quick goodnight and she ignored him, as if she hadn't even heard him. Sam shrugged, assuming Madeleine was in one of her typical moods.

He rushed upstairs, excited about the idea of showering and getting a good night's rest. His hand was reaching out towards the doorknob when a sound distracted him.

Alyssa stood leaning against the wall, wearing a long, tight, silver dress that made her tanned skin shine and her wavy hair seem even more beautiful in the moonlight. Sam gulped and stepped away from his door.

'Oh,' he said. 'I didn't see you there.'

Alyssa giggled as she approached him. The way she walked resembled a cat. It looked almost as if she were floating. 'Why so shy?' she said. 'It's nothing you haven't seen before.' Her voice was silky and the way she pronounced the 's' reminded Sam of a rattlesnake.

Sam cleared his throat. 'That was a long time ago.'

'Not that long.' Her eyes narrowed seductively and her hand brushed his arm making him shudder. 'I have missed you, Samuel. But you never called.' She pouted, flickering her eyelashes.

'You were always a very busy woman, Alyssa.' Sam tried ignoring the hand that was teasingly stroking his arm. She was a beautiful woman but she was someone who did not stay with the same person for long. Sam had given her his heart and yet, she had only seen him as another man to seduce.

'You care about her,' Alyssa said. Sam automatically thought she was talking about Madeleine. Many cyborgs at the Institute believed them to be a couple and he tried not to chuckle at the idea. As if Madeleine would ever love someone like him. 'The girl,' Alyssa added, as if reading his mind.

'She needs my help.'

'We all need help.' Alyssa purred and her hand flew up to his neck, pulling him closer. Sam stared at the robotic attachments on her arms that flowed up to her neck. Somehow, it made her even more beautiful.

Alyssa watched him carefully, her eyes analysing him, as if she wanted to see his reaction to her touch. She leaned forward and brushed her lips against his. Sam felt his chest tighten and the air in his lungs contract. She moved away too early and he felt the hallway spin.

'You don't trust me,' she said. 'Because I am a spy for Lisa.'

'That is partly true.'

'We're on the same team, Samuel.'

'I know,' he said. 'But Scarlet is my priority now and if that means going against Lisa...'

Alyssa laughed. 'You speak with such bravery.'

'It's not bravery.'

'Then what is it?' She circled him like a wild animal on the prowl. 'I think it's love. You care for her as a father cares for a child.' Her accent was deep and smooth, her head tilted to one side as she watched him and her bright red lips curled into a provoking and seductive smile.

'It's late,' Sam said. 'I should get some rest.'

Alyssa nodded and bit her finger. She stepped away and marched back towards her room, looking over her shoulder. She stopped in front of her door and wiggled a finger at him. 'You can rest with me,' she said.

Sam rubbed the back of his neck. He glanced over at the doorknob of his bedroom door and shut his eyes. He didn't want distractions, especially not distractions like Alyssa. She was trouble and he knew it. Keeping an eye on Scarlet was her soul purpose for being there. Most importantly, his heart didn't belong to Alyssa and she didn't want it.

Sam's eyes drifted towards the tight dress she wore. It was very easy to see what was underneath and he felt his body tense in anticipation. He wanted more than anything to forget everything and go to her for one night. She'd always managed to ease the pain.

Dammit, Sam, you're such a fool, he thought as he moved away from his bedroom and marched down the hallway to where Alyssa waited for him, leaning against her door. He kissed her hard in the hallway, as he pressed her body against the door a deep moan formed in his throat. Finding the handle he pushed their bodies inside the room, a naughty grin plastered across his face as he locked the door.
Chapter Twenty-Nine

Year 2052

'Scarlet!' Marcella said. 'If something goes wrong make the signal and I'll stop the fight.'

'I'll be fine.'

'Make the signal,' Marcella repeated, pressing her lips tightly together. 'Don't risk it.'

Scarlet rolled her eyes. The room smelt of cheap whiskey, cigarettes and sweat. She'd begun to get used to the thick fog from the cigarettes and the slippery floors as if they were home. The basement was crowded tonight and humans and cyborgs gathered around the ring on stools as they drank and made bets.

Scarlet made her way towards the centre of the room where the ring was positioned for the fight. She eyed her opponent on the other side and turned towards the ring. It was a crystal glass box that had a door, which would be locked after the fighters marched in. There was no way of getting out if things went wrong. A fighter could make a signal to terminate the match.

Usually.

The screams and cheers around Scarlet dissipated and soon the only sound that could be heard was her breathing; slow and rhythmical. The humans cradled around the crystal case like animals, spit pouring out of their mouths as they shouted the fighter's names. A man in a suite appeared at one side of the room, gesturing for them to get ready. Scarlet climbed into the ring and waited by the entrance to the glass box. Her opponent watched her carefully, trying to find weaknesses and strengths within seconds of analysing her physical body.

Scarlet's opponent was a cyborg, as usual. Everyone believed her to be human and the rules in the ring were simple; human versus cyborg. She had gained a name for herself fighting in the ring. The human girl with the strength of thirty men. She hadn't lost a fight. But this cyborg was enormous. One of his arms was the size of Scarlet's head and she reeled back automatically at the sight of him.

She climbed into the glass case and the doors shut. Turning towards Marcella she noticed a worried look on her friend's face. The glass case made a creaking sound and it began to move upwards, suspending in the air. The humans and cyborgs glanced up at them whilst others turned to the television to get a better view of the inside. The little glass case had four cameras, one in each corner, so everyone could get a pretty clear view of the fight from inside.

4,3,2,1... Ping.

The man shook his arms and flexed his head from side to side. He lunged himself at Scarlet, his fist ready to strike. She managed to swerve to the right, missing the blow and his fist landed against the wall. Scarlet quickly calculated the different moves she needed to end this fight. He was big and therefore slower, but he was strong, so strong that he managed to grab Scarlet and crash her against the floor.

She crawled away and crouched in time to miss another swing. She ran to the opposite wall, jumping and using her feet to push her upwards, making a flip in the air, falling and landing behind the man. She hit the back of his neck but he spun around, throwing her across the cage.

Scarlet spotted from the corner of her eye Marcella leaning forward, a desperate look of anguish on her face. She forced a smile at the cameras, trying to reassure her friend she was okay.

The cyborg's arm moved backwards, ready to gain force and make his final blow. Suddenly, everything moved slower. Scarlet watched as someone's glass tipped over, the liquid floating in the air, the smoke from many cigarettes making its way to the ceiling like a snake.

His fist came closer and she spun around it, taking grasp of the man's arm, putting pressure on the right bone, a quick snapping sound followed. The arm was broken. Time moved forward and the cyborg fell to the ground in pain, screaming in horror.

Scarlet turned towards the referee, a grin spreading across her face. She'd won! But the smile soon vanished when the referee shook his head, gesturing at her to continue. Was he mad? What did he want her to do? Kill the man?

Luckily, the cyborg stood up, cradling his broken arm.

She punched him, the public roared. The cyborg grabbed her face and slammed it against the glass wall, repeating this various times. Scarlet tasted chemicals in her mouth and the bruises and wounds on her face quickly healed and reopened as the cyborg continued to slam her face against the wall. For some reason, no one in the crowd had ever questioned her ability to heal, because they cared more about the entertainment value than fairness in a fight.

Scarlet's elbow flew back and hit the cyborg's jawline. She heard his body crash against the floor and turned. His body had gone limp. The whistle signalling the end of the fight blew and the cage began to descend. The public went crazy, screaming, laughing or cursing depending on their bets.

As soon as the door opened, Scarlet stepped out, humans and cyborgs falling upon her, wanting to touch her and congratulate her on another win, but Marcella broke through the crowd, pushing everyone away. She grabbed Scarlet's arm and dragged her to a seat.

'Are you okay?'

'I'm fine, I told you.' Scarlet beamed as she wiped her face, even though she never perspired. 'Was it good?'

'You should've signalled,' Marcella said. 'And yeah, you looked damn good.'

Scarlet laughed and slammed her hand against the table in excitement. She looked over her shoulder at the scores. She was at the top now and that made her feel great. 'Tell Mike I want my name in for tomorrow,' she said. Marcella's face grew weary.

'You know it doesn't work like that,' she said. 'It isn't safe to fight night after night. You need a break. Your next fight is in a couple of days.'

'No, I want to go tomorrow.'

'No way.' Marcella shook her head. 'I'm not letting you.'

'I'll do it.' Scarlet stood up, her eyebrows raised, daring her friend to say otherwise. 'You know I'll do it.'

'You're crazy,' Marcella said, lifting her hands up in surrender. 'What the hell is wrong with you? You don't even keep the money you make from the fights. Why you want to fight this much?'

'I need to practice,' Scarlet said shrugging.

'Yeah, yeah, you keep saying that,' Marcella said, rolling her eyes. 'But for what?'

Scarlet grinned. 'For the future.'

*

Scarlet rubbed her neck as she made her way downstairs. She'd woken up on the floor of her bedroom and the flashback was now replaying in her mind. What had that all been about? Had she been some type of fighter? Scarlet frowned and scrunched her nose in distaste. There was so much she didn't know.

All the more reason to find Marcella.

The kitchen was packed full this morning, which was unusual. Curtis sat on a chair playing around with junk. Madeleine had her legs propped up on the table and was giving Curtis annoyed looks. Eric was leaning against the counter eating an apple and Sam's elbows were propped up on the table, as his head rested in his hands. His hair hadn't been brushed and when he glanced up to greet her, he looked as though he had a hangover.

'What's that?' Scarlet asked, pointing at the junk Curtis was playing around with. On further inspection she realised it had a shape, the form of a cat. Everyone gave her miserable looks.

'Curtis was trying to make a robotic cat,' Sam said. 'Somehow he programmed it wrong. Let's just say this morning was interesting. I've never been woken up by a crazy robot cat trying to chop my head off.' Scarlet was glad she'd been unconscious.

'Let's just say that wasn't the only interesting thing about this morning,' Curtis said, his lips curling. It was strange to see him smiling, a very uncommon sight.

Eric moved towards the table, leaning forward and spreading his arms out in a comical way. 'Oh, gossiiiiip!' he sang in a high-pitched tone. 'Tell me all about it, ladies!'

Sam gulped and looked away, his eyelids lowering and his cheeks turning bright red. Curtis was grinning and Madeleine's lips were pressed into a tight thin line. What the hell was going on? The tension in the room was too much and Scarlet wanted to change the subject as soon as possible. She pointed at the robot cat. 'Why were you making it?'

Curtis' grin vanished and he shrugged. 'I just like to make things. I didn't think it'd go wrong. Shame, she was kind of cute.'

Eric snorted. 'Yeah, for you I'm sure.'

Scarlet remembered Ghost. Curtis had saved the wolf from dying in the woods when hunters had injured it and he had brought it back to life and given it to Matilda as a present. She smiled at the thought. Curtis was kind of strange, the way he dressed and the way he sometimes melted into the shadows, but she was sure he had a kind heart.

Suddenly, everyone got up to do their morning chores, distracting her from her thoughts. Sam had recently started gardening and he made his way outside. Madeleine retreated to the living room, looking grim and miserable, whilst Curtis disappeared quickly upstairs as if being downstairs with everyone had consumed his energy.

Alyssa made her way down the stairs and stepped outside into the morning sunshine. Her skin looked as if it were glowing under the sun's rays. She sat on a chair dressed in a high tank top and very tight shorts. Sam didn't pay her any attention as he began to cut the tall dead grass. Scarlet focused on the robotic attachments on Alyssa's legs and gulped. Somehow, it made the cyborg look even more attractive and sexy.

Eric approached her side by the window. 'Are you okay?' he asked. He sounded serious and preoccupied, but as soon as she turned towards him a naughty grin appeared on his face. 'Did my hotness paralyse you?'

Scarlet made a gagging sound. 'Yeah, like that would ever happen.'

'It's happened to many women,' he said, then leaned closer to whisper in her ear. 'You ought to be careful, it might happen to you.'

Scarlet felt shivers crawl up her spine and moved away nervously. Eric's hand found hers and he squeezed. An understanding passed through them. 'I haven't forgotten about our deal, okay?' he said. Scarlet nodded. 'I'm going to protect you, Beauty. No matter what.'

His words felt like a blessing but also a curse. How was he going to protect her? No one could. Scarlet knew that something big was approaching and when it did, she wasn't sure whether she could protect herself. But mentally she made herself a promise.

She wouldn't let anything bad happen to them.

Deep down, Scarlet hoped she could keep that promise.
Chapter Thirty

On Friday afternoon Scarlet made her way towards Alyssa's bedroom hesitantly. She counted to five before knocking. Tonight Andrew was going to pick her up for that get together with his friends. The mere thought of being in his company again made her heart beat faster.

Going in her old baggy jeans and loose black T-shirt that Sam had given her was a no go and asking Madeleine for girly advice was like asking a squirrel to play the guitar. Her only option left; Alyssa.

'Yes?' Alyssa's silky voice called out.

Scarlet took a deep breath and walked into the room. The bedroom was an exact copy of hers; a beautiful double bed to the right, a wardrobe to the left, a desk by the window and a mirror in the corner. The only difference was that this bedroom had the sensation of anonymity. There were no personal belongings that could describe the person living in the room.

Scarlet's room wasn't exactly idyllic due to the fact that everything she owned had been given to her by the cyborgs in the house. Her wardrobe was full of neatly piled clothes, her desk covered with books Madeleine had tried to make her read and Sam's music player lay carefully on her nightstand. Her bed sheets –even though unused- smelt like her shampoo from all the times she spent lying around listening to music during the long hours of the night.

Alyssa sat by the bed watching Scarlet through a small mirror she held. The room was dark except for a few candles that had been placed around the room. Scarlet stepped forward, forcing a smile. 'If you're busy I can come back later.'

'No, no,' Alyssa said, beckoning her to come closer. 'Sit.' She patted the bed and placed her perfectly manicured hands over her lap. Scarlet made her way to the bed awkwardly and sank down on the sheets, feeling useless.

'I wanted to ask for a favour.'

Alyssa's eyebrow rose. 'A favour?' she smiled suddenly, as if she were hiding terrible secrets. 'What sort of favour?'

Scarlet scratched the skin behind her ear. 'I have a party tonight...' this sounded ten times more ridiculous aloud than it had inside her head. 'Andrew Silverstone invited me to a party and I thought you might help me get ready. I don't really own anything pretty.'

'You want to look pretty for this boy?'

'Oh?' Scarlet shook her hands. 'No, no! It's nothing like that. This is part of my task, you know? I just thought that by looking a little nicer it would be easier.' Alyssa stood and made her way to a suitcase by the wardrobe. The dress she wore clung to her body like a second skin. It was perplexing that anyone could move in such a way. Scarlet hunched her shoulders forward, a little intimidated.

'There's nothing wrong with wanting to highlight your best features,' Alyssa said, shrugging as she opened the suitcase. 'It is easier to win a man over with a little lipstick, wouldn't you agree?' She smiled.

Scarlet bit the inside of her mouth. 'I'm not the type that's interested in seducing someone with my looks,' she said. 'I think there's more important things than being pretty.'

Alyssa nodded and sat down next to Scarlet on the bed. 'That is true. But all girls want to look pretty. It doesn't necessarily have to be for the benefit of men. It makes us feel stronger and more confident.' Noticing Scarlet's doubtful face she added, 'There is nothing wrong with wanting to feel pretty.'

Scarlet looked down at her feet and shook her shoulders. 'I guess...'

'We are beautiful on the inside, right?' Alyssa said, gesturing at her heart. 'What is wrong with wanting to be beautiful on the outside too?'

Scarlet snorted. 'Most people work too hard on the outside and forget completely about the inside.' Alyssa laughed, tilting her head back. Scarlet didn't think what she had said was that funny.

Alyssa took the lipstick she'd been holding and grabbed Scarlet's face between her long, red painted fingernails, applying the pink lipstick to her lips. It felt soft and creamy and Scarlet realised this was the first time in her life she had done something like this. Even when she was human she'd never had her mother around to do her make-up. She hadn't had any friends either.

'You have very beautiful lips,' Alyssa said, leaning back to get a better view. 'You could stop wars with those lips.'

Scarlet looked away nervously. 'I doubt that.'

Alyssa clicked her tongue. 'You have little confidence.' She got up and brought over her make-up bag, then began to apply it skilfully on Scarlet's face. She twitched at the feeling of the brushes on her skin but didn't dare moan.

When the make-up was complete, Alyssa handed over a dress, which Scarlet shook her head at. 'I don't want him getting the wrong idea,' she said at Alyssa's confused expression.

That dress could certainly stop wars, not her lips.

Finally she wore a beautiful long white top, a pair of tight jeans that were not scruffy or torn and a navy blue jumper. The clothes were a little big and long on her but Alyssa adjusted them to look fashionable.

Alyssa pulled Scarlet towards the mirror. She stared at herself in shock. Her usually pale face had turned bright, illuminated with all kinds of sharp angles. Her big green eyes had been defined and sharpened to look fierce. Her thick lips were coloured a soft pink and the clothes accentuated her body, finding curves she didn't even know existed.

'Even the toughest of warriors can look sexy while they kick-ass,' Alyssa said. 'Don't you think?'

'I look... different.' Scarlet turned to the left and then to the right to admire the job. 'But this isn't really me.'

'That's not true,' Alyssa said. 'I've only brought out the beauty you had hidden away.' She smiled and added, 'You shouldn't keep it all to yourself. That would be selfish.'

Scarlet glanced back at the mirror, feeling a knot forming in her throat. 'Thank you,' she muttered. Alyssa's hand gripped her shoulder. 'Don't thank me.'

Scarlet wondered if that was what she would've looked like if she had been a normal girl with friends back in the day. A sudden wave of sadness unfolded and she gripped the fabric of the top tightly.

Alyssa leaned forward and whispered in her ear, 'You already had it all. I did nothing.'

*

'You're a sorry ass loser,' Madeleine said.

'And you're a cheater,' Eric replied. He pointed at the chess piece she had moved when he'd been distracted. She arched an eyebrow accusingly. 'Don't give me that look, you've always been a cheater!'

'Just admit your defeat.'

'Never. A godlike creature like myself cannot be defeated,' Eric said, raising his chin. 'People gather around to admire me. What can I say? I'm perfect in every single aspect.'

Madeleine pulled a face and sank low into the sofa. She took a sweet from the bowl that lay on the table next to the chessboard and dropped it inside her mouth. 'It surprises me you have teeth left,' Eric grumbled.

'Speak for yourself.' Madeleine pointed at the half empty glass that stood next to Eric's hand. He grinned, lifting the glass up in the air in salute and then gulped the rest of its contents down. 'It's a non-alcoholic drink.'

'Yeah, right.' Madeleine wiggled her finger at him. 'Who you trying to impress? No matter what you do you're still going to Hell.'

'For a woman as religious as yourself,' Eric said leaning forward, his cheeks flushed from the drink, 'it surprises me how little mercy you have towards us sinners.'

Madeleine crossed her arms against her chest and gave Eric an incredulous look. 'It's been a very long time since I could consider myself a woman of faith. You know that.'

Eric rubbed his chin. 'Oh, yeah.' He shrugged, dismissing the thought. 'Just because the law prohibits cyborgs from entering churches, mosques or any other religious buildings doesn't mean you should listen to them. Since when has Madeleine Smith taken orders as to what she should believe in?'

'You speak a lot, Thorn.'

'You mean I speak a lot of truth.'

'No, I definitely didn't mean that,' she said. 'Whether I'm religious or not, you're still going to Hell.' A devilish grin spread across her face, amused and entertained by teasing him. Eric laughed, his head falling backwards. 'Yeah, I'm counting on it. But guess what?'

'What?' Madeleine stared at him, annoyed.

'All of you are coming with me.'

A hint of a smile swept across her features as she cleared the chessboard. Eric poured himself another drink and sipped the brown liquid slowly. Madeleine prepared the board for another game, sucking on a sweet. When he looked up he noticed Madeleine staring at something by the door and he turned to see what it was.

Eric's jaw dropped.

Scarlet stood nervously fidgeting with the hem of her white top. But this wasn't the Scarlet he knew. He rubbed his eyes and shook his head, as if by doing so he would wake up from his dream. Eric had always thought she was pretty and the more time he spent with her the more beautiful she became, but tonight... Tonight, she was the most beautiful creature he had ever seen.

'What the hell happened to you, Scarface?' Madeleine sneered.

Eric stood up, not daring to take his eyes off Scarlet in case she vanished. 'The word hell is real high up in your vocab tonight, isn't it, Madeleine?' his lips curled and he walked towards Scarlet, feeling his chest tightening and his heart thumping hard.

'Does it look bad?' Scarlet asked in a whisper.

'Yes,' Madeleine said. 'It looks like someone ran you over with a paint brush.'

Eric rolled his eyes. 'That doesn't make sense.'

'It does,' Madeleine said. 'You're just too dumb to get it.'

He took hold of Scarlet and pulled her into the hallway. They reached the door and he turned, his eyes fighting to catch every single part of her body. There was no corner, no curve or section he wanted to miss. But then, he realised. It was Friday, the night Scarlet was supposed to meet Andrew. She'd told them about it but he'd locked it away in his head, trying to forget about it. He frowned at the thought of her dressing up for someone else.

'Are you okay?' Scarlet asked.

'Sure,' he said stepping away. 'Why wouldn't I be?'

Eric studied the wall for some time and considered punching it. The anger began to rise and tears formed at the corner of his eyes. Why was he acting like this? Scarlet wasn't interested in Andrew; she was just doing a job. It meant nothing.

So why did it hurt so much?

'Eric.' That sweet, soft, angelic voice that was somehow, one day, going to kill him. Her hand, that perfect delicate hand reached out to hold his and he stood so still, so very still, as if by moving he would break. He couldn't plead for her not to go, could he? That's all he wanted, for her to stay at home, with him. 'Are you sure everything is okay?'

'I told you nothing's wrong,' he said. 'You can do whatever you want.'

Confusion spread across her features. All he wanted to do was hold her, wrap his arms around her body and never let go. He shook his head, moving away from her, letting go.

Footsteps approached the door, a knock made him jump. No, not now, this was too soon. He glanced over at Scarlet, pleading with his eyes for her to stay.

Scarlet opened the door, a beautiful smile appearing on her face at the sight of Andrew Silverstone. Her eyes brightened and her face softened as her lips parted.

Eric felt his heart shattering very slowly.

'Oh, hi.' Andrew waved at Eric, confusion on his face at seeing him.

'Yeah, hi.' Eric crossed his arms over his chest. 'You better not touch a single hair on her head or I will-'

'Eric!' Scarlet snapped around, her eyes widening. Something flashed in her eyes, a threat, a warning to stay away. Eric's heart was now bleeding, painfully broken in a thousand pieces.

Scarlet turned and said, 'Shall we go?' Andrew nodded, looking over at Eric, smirking. He watched them make their way towards the gates and disappear into Andrew's pick up.

'Wow, that was smooth,' Madeleine said, appearing by the living room door. 'Real smooth.'

'I'm not in the mood.'

'Doesn't surprise me,' she said, leaning against the doorframe. 'You're dumber than I could've imagined.'

Eric brushed his hair back, breathed deeply and pulled a cigarette out of his pocket. He let it drop between his lips and lit it, staring at the wall with annoyance. He wanted to tear the entire building down.

'Yeah, destroying your lungs is going to help,' Madeleine said. 'It's not her fault.'

'You're defending her?'

Madeleine shrugged. 'She's as important to me as a dead pigeon but let's face it. She wakes up one day and realises that she doesn't remember the past twenty years of her life. She thinks she's human and then out of the blue it turns out she isn't. Being around us just reminds her constantly that she isn't even close to being human. Andrew brings something new to the table. When she's with him she can probably go back to day dreaming about human crap.'

'She had one date with him,' Eric said. 'And you came up with all of that?'

Madeleine smiled. 'That's how remarkably intelligent I am. You ought to try it out, it'd do you some good.'

Eric took a long drag from his cigarette. 'He may be human but he's a Slaughterer. She would never be with someone like him.'

'What girl doesn't have a thing for a bad boy?' Madeleine placed her hands on her hips. 'Besides, that kid is more screwed up than all of us together. Scarface seems the type to fall for that stuff and she doesn't even know he's a Slaughterer. Taking that into account and the human quality... You don't stand a chance.'

Eric stared at her for a long time. Punching the wall was one thing, but punching Madeleine would be so much more satisfying. He licked his lips, breathing hard. 'You're just trying to mess with me,' he said.

'Sure, like I've got that much free time on my hands,' she said, raising an eyebrow. 'He can offer her humanity. What can you offer? Eternity? I don't think that's what she wants.'
Chapter Thirty-One

The ride to Andrew's friend's house passed in silence. Scarlet felt uneasy after Eric's behaviour. How could he act like that? She was just following orders. It was their plan after all! Shaking her head she decided not to think about it. There were more important things to worry about.

'Shit.'

Scarlet heard Andrew mutter something under his breath. The road they were driving up was full of grandiose houses with large gardens. The driveway they approached was packed with vehicles and loud music could be heard from inside the house. People were strolling around the front garden and around the parked cars, plastic cups in their hands. Andrew pulled a face as they parked further down the street, as it was impossible to find an available space closer. 'I'm sorry. I had no idea it was going to be like this. You want to leave?'

Scarlet shook her head. 'Let's stay.'

In a way she felt uncomfortable about the situation but at the same time she really wanted to know what it was like to go to a party. She'd never attended one in her human life and in her not so human life she couldn't remember, so it was as though she hadn't. This was sort of nice in a way. So normal.

As they climbed out, a group of girls walking past eyed them, narrowing their eyes at Scarlet as though they couldn't quite understand why she was standing next to Andrew.

'You look really pretty,' Andrew said as they walked past the front garden towards the main entrance.

'What?' Scarlet peeked over at Andrew; scared she would find him laughing at his own joke. But his eyes were bright and his face dead serious. Her mouth became dry and her hands shook. As a distraction from those deep, dark, warm eyes she looked over her shoulder and found the group of girls in a circle, whispering to each other as they watched them. Andrew followed the direction of her eyes and noticed the girls too. He clearly became annoyed because he grabbed Scarlet's hand and dragged her inside the house.

The music made her head throb and she winced. Her hearing was super sensitive and enhanced and the loud music felt like thunder. She closed her eyes, trying to stay calm. There were people everywhere and most of them turned to look at them as they approached, their hands entwined.

'Are you okay?' Andrew asked, noticing Scarlet's expression.

'I'm fine,' she said. 'The music's a bit loud.'

'I'll say hi to my friends and then we can go outside,' he said. 'The music isn't so loud out there.'

They made their way into the kitchen, a lovely enormous, open planned room that had double doors leading to the back garden. One of the guys standing by the island spotted Andrew and came rushing over. They hugged, patting each other's backs and beaming as if they hadn't seen each other in years. Scarlet stepped away, letting Andrew catch up with his friends. She turned and poked her head into an adjoining room, realising it was the living room. The space was packed too, but she noticed three boys standing closely together, plastic cups in their hands. Their attention was on Scarlet, one of them even gestured towards her. She wondered what they were saying but a shiver crept up her spine and she quickly rushed back into the kitchen.

As she stumbled inside she bumped against someone's chest and looked up. Andrew was smiling at her, his hands grabbing her shoulders to steady her. Scarlet glanced back and noticed that the three boys had moved closer.

'Do you know them?' she asked. Andrew narrowed his eyes, trying to spot the guys she meant. His face tensed, his hands tightening on her shoulders.

'Their parents work for my father,' he said softly. 'Let's move.'

They made their way through the hallway, tripping over people on the floor, squeezing through the crowd that were dancing and almost crouching to get past a group of guys throwing someone in the air. Scarlet laughed, stopping to stare.

'Let's dance,' he whispered in her ear.

His lips only inches away.

He danced as if he had done this his entire life. Scarlet stood awkwardly in front of him, regretting this instantly. Andrew's clear blue shirt had opened slightly; one of the buttons ripped off, his tanned bare chest visible and she bit her lip hard, wanting to touch his skin.

Andrew's eyes had a determined look in them and he smiled. He was so masculine it was rather overwhelming. Most of the girls dancing had their eyes on him and were trying to move closer. He didn't seem to notice.

Suddenly, his fingers tentatively touched Scarlet's waist, pulling her closer, making her gasp. They trailed down her body, provoking her to move to the music and Scarlet felt her skin tingling under his touch. They were so close, their bodies suddenly melting into one. He stroked her, softly, teasingly, his eyes firing up as they sucked her in.

The rhythm took control of her legs and arms, suddenly moving against her own will. His fingers entwined with hers and he lifted their arms up in the air, his chest pressing against hers, his face leaning closer, so close, so very close. He was watching her, those eyes, those dark eyes staring into her. Grinning, he bit down on his lip seductively. Strands of hair fell over those beautiful, deep, dark eyes and Scarlet tentatively reached out, hesitantly, her fingers shaking.

She moved the strands away, suddenly losing all her shyness with him.

Time froze and they continued to gyrate, unable to stop. Scarlet ventured to touch him too, brushing her fingers against his broad chest. Electricity sparked up her arm and through her body. His eyes were on her, the smile still on his face and his strong hands held her tightly as if he were scared their bodies would separate. Scarlet felt her chest tighten, her skin prickling with the desire to touch every single inch of him. The beat suddenly grew louder and everyone began to sing.

Andrew tilted his head back, whistling at the chorus and then, his lips broadened, his eyes shone and his hand cupped Scarlet's neck. Her body went ice cold, her stomach twisting, butterflies caged inside, trying to fly away. Andrew leaned in closer, pulling her towards him and then suddenly his lips stroked hers, only brushing, teasing her.

Scarlet felt weak at his touch, tensing at the shock of his magnetism. His lips were soft, sweet and a little wet. But he wasn't giving in; he wasn't giving her the entire thing. She needed him to kiss her.

Her body melted against his, her fingers stroked the back of his neck and she pulled him closer, biting his lower lip, asking for more. He chuckled, such a perfect sound that made Scarlet shiver. His eyes focused on her lips, and then, it happened.

The music vanished and the people around them disappeared. It was only them; completely alone. His lips played against hers, fitting into hers, as if they had been made for each other. His delicious sweet tongue brushed against hers and she felt her body melt in satisfaction. Andrew's hands stroked her body, as if they were trying to memorise every single inch of it.

The kiss intensified, their bodies grinding together, Andrew's teeth teasingly biting down on Scarlet's lip. She buried her hands in his thick dark hair, tightening her grip on the strands when she felt he might pull away.

Andrew did eventually break away to catch his breath. His eyes were shinning, his lips red from the kissing and he chuckled, looking genuinely happy. He took Scarlet's face between his hands and kissed her again. It was softer this time, kinder and sweeter.

When they finally pulled apart, they grinned at each other, Andrew's cheeks were red and his lips were slightly puffy. They made their way outside to get some fresh air. Scarlet noticed the girls on the dance floor giving her dirty looks but she didn't care. Her head was spinning and Andrew's hand in hers was making her giddy with excitement.

They strolled across the garden. There were dozens of couples, dancing, drinking and playing games. Andrew guided her to the end of the garden where steps led down to a pond. They sat down and Andrew leaned in, kissing her again. Scarlet gripped his strong arms and felt him wince. She pulled away, frowning. Had she touched him too hard? She was stronger than most humans and cyborgs and she needed to control her strength.

'Did I hurt you?' she asked.

Andrew shook his head. 'No, it's just a bruise.'

On further inspection she noticed he had bruises on many parts of his body. She could make out one on his other arm, just where the sleeve of his shirt ended, another on his neck, nearly impossible to distinguish. She frowned, leaning back. She started to remember something that had happened to her in the past.

Scarlet was on the floor in the living room, her father standing over her in his underwear. He held a belt that he had retrieved from his trousers lying across the room. He raised his arm above his head and let the tilt of the belt come falling down. He only hit her where he knew no one would see.

Scarlet shook her head, giving Andrew a quick side-glance. Could it be possible that Jack did such a thing to Andrew? She wrinkled her nose. It didn't seem possible. Andrew was so big and strong, surely he could defend himself.

'My mum died when I was seven,' she blurted out. Andrew's eyebrow rose, a little confused as to why she was spilling such things. But it didn't last long, and his hand rubbed her back.

'I'm sorry to hear that,' he said gently. 'My mum also died when I was young.'

Scarlet gripped her knees, pulling her legs towards her chest. 'My dad changed so much after my mum died. I think he sort of blamed himself. He began to drink and I was taken to my grandmother. I didn't mind, I was real happy with her.' Scarlet rubbed her nose. 'But when my grandmother died I was sent back to my father. He was supposed to have sobered up, at least that's what everyone believed. He used to... hurt me.' Andrew flinched and looked away, glancing up at the stars. Scarlet touched his arm ever so softly, as to not cause him any pain.

'The bruises on your body...' she mumbled.

'I cut wood for my father's business,' Andrew said, not looking at her. 'There was an accident. I got hurt. It happens.'

'Wood doesn't leave that kind of bruise.' Scarlet gestured to the one on his arm. She shrugged. 'I should know. I was marked with bruises my entire life.'

Andrew glared at her, his mouth partly open. Pain crossed his face and he leaned closer, brushing his lips softly against hers. 'I'm sorry your father did that to you,' he whispered. His breath smelt like strawberries and beer.

'I never told anyone about my father,' Scarlet said, moving away and licking her lips. 'I'm not sure why. I hated him deep down. But for some reason I just couldn't confront him. It scared me to death to go home after school but I think I was more scared of not having somewhere to go.'

Andrew nodded and squeezed her hand. Silence unfolded and Scarlet was sure the conversation had ended. When Andrew began talking, she stared at him in complete astonishment. 'My father is a good man... When my mother died he changed. I think he sees my mum in my sister, but instead he sees himself in me and hates me for it.' Andrew sighed, tears appearing at the corner of his eyes. He rolled up his sleeves. 'I know it's messed up, but what can I do? My sister doesn't know about this. I can't just walk out on them. He might start hurting Cassie...' Andrew's voice broke but he quickly cleared his throat, inhaled and shut his eyes. 'I can't take my sister away from her life here. She has her friends, her dreams and hopes. She would hate me. It's just until she finishes school.'

Scarlet was shocked Andrew was revealing so much. But maybe, just maybe he was like her. He wanted someone to talk to, someone that was just like him and would understand what it was like. She squeezed his hand back. 'I'd like to study medicine. I searched for the applications but now I just need to be patient until Cassie is finished.' He smiled, as if the idea of leaving Mercy Cross with Cassie to study medicine was beautiful. It probably was in his world.

Andrew sighed. 'I shouldn't have kissed you like that tonight,' he said, making Scarlet tense. 'It was wrong of me. I lost control.'

Scarlet nodded, trying to hide her disappointment. 'It's fine. We got carried away.' She bit her lip angrily and noticed him staring at her, smiling. This was just meant to be a job and she had let her emotions get the better of her. So stupid!

Andrew stroked her hair and let his hand drop to his side.

'There was something about you that...' He shook his head, chuckling. 'I don't know what it was. You're different. I just felt connected to you. But I shouldn't have kissed you because now I'll want to do it again and again.'

Pure warmth spread through her body.

She leaned forward, pulling him closer, unable to stop herself. The kiss was soft but grew harder. Andrew pressed himself closer and she realised, just then, that she was so doomed. This boy had bewitched her, and now, now she didn't know what to do.

He took her tiny frame and pulled her on to his lap. Her arms and legs wrapped around him, their tongues playing, their lips touching and their bodies pressing strongly against each other. A moan escaped Andrew's throat and his hands gripped her hips as Scarlet tightened her hold on him.

'Ahem.'

Scarlet looked up, breaking her embrace with Andrew. He looked over his shoulder and tensed. His eyes narrowed and annoyance appeared on his beautiful face. He gave Scarlet an apologetic look and helped her move off his lap.

The girl standing a few feet behind them was tall, blonde and tanned. She wore a black mini dress and silver heels. Her long, straight hair fell over her shoulders and her face was strained. She gave Scarlet a dirty look.

'I'm sorry,' he whispered. 'She's my ex-girlfriend. I need to talk to her, do you mind?'

Scarlet shook her head. 'That's fine. I'm going to wait by your truck, okay?'

'I won't be long,' Andrew said, helping her stand up. He quickly kissed her nose and then moved down to her mouth. Scarlet felt her body moving towards him but managed to find the strength to quickly move away.

Scarlet returned to the house, walking through the hall and out the door. She found Andrew's truck and leaned against it. A couple of people were searching for their cars, whilst others hung out in groups smoking cigarettes. A guy walked straight over to her. He looked highly intoxicated and he pushed a plastic cup to her face. Scarlet sniffed the contents; it smelt like something Eric would drink.

A distant cry made Scarlet look up. Maybe she had imagined it but she was sure she'd heard someone asking for help. It was probably drunks, playing pranks on each other. She relaxed, wrapping her arms around herself.

This time the cry was louder and Scarlet stepped forward. Yes, someone was crying for help. She rushed to the side of the house. The wall surrounding the garden was tall and kept most of the noise away. The little side road led to another larger road where the homes looked empty and ghostly and were surrounded by trees.

Silence.

'A pretty girl like you shouldn't be all alone out here,' a voice said. Scarlet noticed one of the boys from the party make his way towards her from the alley she'd just walked down. A car was parked not far from where they stood and Scarlet lowered her head, walking in the opposite direction from the vehicle and the boy.

'I'm not alone,' she said. 'I'm waiting for Andrew Silverstone. He'll be back here in a matter of seconds.'

'We'll keep you company while you wait.'

'He'll be here real soon.'

'I doubt that.' The boy grinned maliciously. 'He's busy talking to his ex. The conversation looked pretty heated. It's gonna take a while.'

His two friends from the party appeared from behind the car. Why was this happening to her now? The night had been going so well and now they were going to ruin it. 'I don't want trouble,' she said.

'We don't either, right?' the first boy said nodding. 'Say, why don't we ditch this place and party someplace else?'

'No thanks,' Scarlet said. 'I'm fine.'

'I insist.'

Scarlet shook her head and moved away. The boy on her right gripped her arm with such force it surprised her. The other one took a rope and swung it around her neck, pulling her backwards, choking her. She tried gripping the rope, but it was so tightly pressed against her neck it was impossible. Lifting her leg up she stamped on his foot. He cried out in pain and let go. She took hold of the rope, wrapping it around her hand and holding the rest of it as a whip.

Something hit her back and Scarlet turned to find the third boy holding a bat. She frowned, annoyed. Were they trying to kill her? The first one pulled out a Taser and Scarlet snarled. The three boys exchanged worried looks but shrugged it off. If they'd gone this far they were going to get the job done.

I am not a monster.

Scarlet attacked the one with the Taser but felt something hard hit her shoulder and she stumbled to the ground. They picked her up and dragged her towards the car parked just behind them.

I am not a monster.

Scarlet fell against the back seat and tried kicking one of the boys as he climbed in. She reached out to punch him but froze.

Click.

'Let's go and have some fun, freak-lover,' the first boy said, pointing the gun at her forehead, Scarlet's eyes widening in shock. The other boy sharing the backseat with her managed to grab her hands and tie them together, then reached for her face in one quick clean movement. He held her head with one hand and a cloth with another, carefully pushing it up against her nose.

Scarlet watched as her vision blurred.

She tried pulling away, shaking her body free from his power.

The world began to spin.

Scarlet fell into complete darkness.

*

'Where are you taking me?' Scarlet leaned forward, trying to figure out where they were heading. She'd regained consciousness shortly after losing it. The roads were dark and their only surroundings were trees. The driver sneered and looked over his shoulder at her.

'A real nice place, freak-lover.'

'Stop calling me that.'

'Did I offend you?' he said. 'But it's true, isn't it? We've heard about you. You're not human. My uncle told my dad that his friend Bruce got beaten up by one of you freaks, and that you can heal.'

Scarlet leaned back against the seat in shock. Bruce had told the Slaughterers about her. And clearly those kids' families were Slaughterers. But hadn't Andrew mentioned that their parents worked at his father's timber mill? Did Jack know that the men that worked for his business were Slaughterers? Was Jack Silverstone a Slaughterer?

The boy sitting next to her held a long, sharp knife pointed at her face. Wincing, she felt the handcuffs tighten around her wrists, cutting through her skin. The wounds continued to heal and tear like a sick replay.

'Stop poking that knife in my face,' Scarlet warned. 'Or I'll cut your throat with it.'

The boy's smile vanished but the driver laughed, reassuring him to continue. Scarlet could tell he knew she was bluffing, but this was beyond ridiculous; a foolish game being played by children, and it was time to stop. But what if she hurt them?

No, this had to stop, right now.

'Let's cut the freak and see if she bleeds,' the driver said.

'Did you kidnap me just to see if I could heal?'

'Of course not,' the one sitting next to her said. 'Our parents have been talking a lot about you and-'

'Shut up!' the driver said.

She needed to get out, now.

Breaking free from the handcuffs she gritted her teeth, hesitating, as she wasn't sure what to do next. The boy next to her gasped and she lunged forward, her elbow making contact with his face, causing his body to fall against the door. The driver cried out, turning around and the car began to swerve from side to the side.

The other boy in the passenger's seat turned too, trying to grab Scarlet. She took hold of his face between her hands and whacked her head against his. The driver let out a scream and flapped his arm around, trying to grab her.

The boy that had fallen against the door was now pulling her hair, grabbing the knife and waving it in front of him. The blade cut through her skin, her cheek stinging for a fraction of a second before it began to heal. The ache slowly eased and the boy's eyes widened in shock.

'What the hell?' he said. 'What are you?'

'Your worst nightmare,' she whispered, before lunging forward and snatching the knife from his hand.

The car made a sudden uneven movement and the boy fell against Scarlet, her hands gripping his shoulders to steady him.

Warm liquid tickled down her top.

Scarlet glanced down and noticed the knife embedded in the boy's chest. He let out a moan, his eyes rolling back into his head. Scarlet gasped, covering her mouth and leaning backwards.

I am not a monster.

'What's going on back there?' the driver yelled.

'Stop the car!' Scarlet cried, trying to make her way towards the front seat.

The vehicle made another harsh movement. Scarlet noticed the driver searching for something underneath his seat and suddenly a gun was pointing at her head. 'Sit the fuck down or I'll blow your brains out!'

The car suddenly drove off the road, heading directly towards the trees. Scarlet pointed at the road, yelling at the boy to break as he cursed, grabbing the steering wheel with such force his knuckles turned white. Scarlet dropped back down into her seat, clutching it and waiting for the impact.

It felt like she was flying. Her body left the seat and something heavy bumped into her leg. Her head hit the ground after what felt like a lifetime, and her body rolled on and on endlessly, until something hard stopped her. The smell of ash crawled up her nose. It was so strong she almost gagged. The squawking of a crow made Scarlet open her eyes.

Her vision was blurry and she sat up, noticing the flames and pieces of vehicle spread across the road. A body lay next to her and she rolled away in panic. Her chin was cut open and the bone in her leg was sticking out. The pain was overwhelming and she turned over, heaving.

A crow landed right in front of her, and Scarlet gasped. It watched her, cocking its head. An overpowering impulse to touch the animal took over, but headlights appeared in the distance and Scarlet brushed her chin, feeling the skin healing. She tried pushing the bone back into place and cursed. The headlights were getting closer and she crawled away from them. No one could see her heal, they'd realise she wasn't human!

As she continued to crawl away from the car Scarlet watched in horror as the crow followed her. Others suddenly appeared, landing on the bodies of the deceased boys.

A figure emerged from the car.

Scarlet tried pushing the bone back into place and cried out in pain. Her chest began to tighten and her vision began to blur. The crows began squawking in unison, as a chant, all staring at her as if they knew what she'd done. She flapped her arms, trying to scare them off. A pair of hands grabbed her arms and pulled her up from the ground.

Andrew.

In panic, she turned to check her leg but by then the bone had reset. A sigh of relief escaped her lips. Her head rested against his chest as he carried her back to his truck.

'Are you okay?' he asked. Scarlet nodded but felt Andrew tense. Looking up at his face she noticed his attention was on the wreckage surrounding them and the crows.

She should be dead.

The realisation sank into Andrew, she could tell. But he didn't say anything; instead he opened the truck's door and helped her in. Scarlet glanced over at the accident, at the three bodies spread out across the road and at the crows, still watching her.

Her mouth twitched.
Chapter Thirty-Two

Year 2044

Scarlet stared at the man in front of her, his eyes covered and his hands tied. A row of scientists sat at the far corner, clipboards on their laps and satisfied grins on their faces.

The other Prototypes had already completed their assignments with great scores. She waited nervously for the scientist to tell her what to do and began fidgeting with the hem of her shirt.

'Prototype Five, step forward,' a voice called through the loudspeakers. Scarlet breathed deeply and moved forward, facing the scientists that sat in a room separated by a glass. Some nodded towards her while others completely ignored her, whispering to each other as they gestured at her. 'You may choose a weapon of your choice for the assignment.' The scientist in charge pointed at a table to her right.

Scarlet nodded and marched over, glancing down at the weapons. There was a knife, a Katana, a cross, a whip and a selection of guns. Scarlet picked one of the guns up and marched back to her position, feeling the weight of it in her grip.

'When the signal goes off,' the scientist proceeded. 'You will approach the man and eliminate him.' Scarlet winced and stepped back involuntarily, glancing towards the blindfolded man on his knees. The gun grew heavier and heavier.

'Why?' she asked.

Whispers and gasps echoed throughout the room. No Prototype ever questioned the scientists' authority. It was their duty to do as they were told, but Scarlet felt the necessity to ask. If she was going to kill this man, she needed to know why.

'This is one of your final assignments,' the scientist said. 'Once this is completed, you will all be ready to go outside and complete your real duties as guardians.'

Scarlet nodded. This story had been told a thousand times. Their job was to protect the Nation. They had been trained for years to become the best guardians that had ever existed.

The idea of serving the Nation was thrilling. Saving innocent people from those who were evil was something Scarlet couldn't wait to do. She'd worked harder than anyone else. But now, something felt wrong. If she was being trained to help the innocent, why were they asking her to murder this man?

'You need to be cold blooded,' the scientist said. 'Sometimes you might have to do things you do not wish to. But it will be for the greater good.'

'But what did he do?' Scarlet pointed at the prisoner.

'He's a sexual offender, Five,' the scientist responded. Scarlet grimaced and glared at the man in distaste. But still she felt uneasy. Who was she to decide the fate of this man?

No, she couldn't.

She wouldn't.

This was not her choice to make, neither theirs.

Scarlet shook her head. The scientist muttered into his jacket, 'Prepare for activation.' Then turned to another. 'We've tried the activation with all others and it has worked to perfection. Five has always been a little more difficult but I am sure the activation will work miracles on her.'

Scarlet frowned. What the hell were they talking about? What was an activation? What were they going to Activate? She stepped back, afraid.

Beep.

Darkness.

Darkness everywhere, enveloping her, stroking her, whispering at her to move forward. Water, circling around her body, muttering words she couldn't understand. Faces to her right, faces with shapes that would swirl around her, some smiling, some screaming.

'Prototype Five, eliminate the target,' one of the faces whispered.

Where was the target? Everything was so dark she needed to squint. The faces were moving, laughing, eagerly waiting for her to find the target. Yes, yes, it was close.

Scarlet moved forward, her feet bouncing on nothing but darkness. There was something in her hand. A gun. It felt so soft and good, so peaceful. And there, there it was! Just a few steps away. Her target.

A red balloon floating from a string, a sad face painted on it. Scarlet raised the gun and pointed at the pretty balloon, right between the painted eyes. Tears crawled down them now and Scarlet frowned, turning towards the faces that had moved closer, whispering at her to shoot.

A shinny light made Scarlet cover her eyes. An angel appeared, her face so beautiful in such darkness. She smiled, her long blonde hair floating around her flying body. The faces retreated, hissing, screaming at Scarlet to shoot.

'Scarlet, I've missed you, my little darling,' she said. Scarlet reached out towards her, eager to touch her wings. The angel shook her head and pointed towards the balloon. 'You're my little angel, Scarlet.'

More tears fell from the balloon's eyes.

A small baby crawled around her feet. It giggled as it made its way towards the angel. Scarlet watched as it lifted the baby up and kissed its head. 'Mommy's little darling!'

The faces snarled, retreating from the vision. Scarlet twitched nervously, lifting her arm up, her grip tightening around the gun. She licked her lips and aimed. The faces laughed, yelling at her to shoot.

The baby started crying, giant teardrops fell from its big, bright blue eyes. The baby looked up at Scarlet.

Those were her eyes.

The gun began to shake between her fingers and she turned towards the faces, which were still laughing. Laughing at her.

She aimed and fired.

The world came back into focus. Scarlet was back in the training room, the gun tightly secured inside her hand. The scientists were on the floor, covering their heads, staring at her in bewilderment. Scarlet noticed the bullet hole in the glass. She couldn't help but grin.

The man on the floor was crying, tears crawling down his cheeks beneath the blindfold. She pointed at him and said, 'I'm not killing him! I am not your puppet.'

Tossing the gun to the floor she stormed out.

Scarlet glared up at the ceiling. A spider hung from its cobweb, losing balance, fighting to regain stability. That's what she felt like, Scarlet realised. A freaking spider losing balance on something that should be so secure.

Last night.

What could be said about it? Andrew and herself had shared something, something that couldn't happen again. Or could it? She wanted it to, so badly. His lips... the mere thought of them made her shiver. But then, everything had gone horribly wrong. The accident, it had been a mistake. Surely she could've done something. Saved those three boys that didn't deserve to die, no matter what they'd planned to do to her.

She should've done something!

Then, the long silent drive back in Andrew's truck. She hadn't even said goodnight to him, instead her feet had rushed to the door, up the stairs and then she had dropped on her bed, covering her face in horror. The sound of Andrew's voice downstairs talking to Sam had made Scarlet turn onto her stomach, burying her head beneath the pillow. Spots had formed in her vision and then, very slowly, her body had gone numb, stiff, stone cold as the flashback took over.

Scarlet took a quick shower, trying to wash away the horrible memories of the night before. She scrubbed the blood off her skin.

The door to the house slammed open and soon an angry voice began to resonate downstairs. Scarlet glanced over at her bedroom door as she got dressed. Eric was screaming, asking for her, telling everyone to shut up and then his feet, the sound of his body climbing up the stairs made Scarlet lay back down, unnerved by his behaviour. The door opened, softer than the first, but still strong enough to make her jump.

Eric, so perfectly dressed, not a crease in sight, not a hair out of place, not a button undone, or a lace untied. His chest rose, up and down, up and down, so fast. His face had become strained, his eyes shinning with such fierce determination it made Scarlet wince. His fists clenched and his jaw tightened, his teeth gritted together.

'Did he hurt you?' It came out so softly, as if it were hard for him to speak. Scarlet watched him carefully, perfectly still, trying to understand why he was in such a state. He must've understood her confusion as he stepped forward and said, 'Andrew told Sam about what happened to you last night. Those boys...' Eric looked away, his face breaking into a thousand emotions of pain and grief. 'Were they inappropriate towards you?'

'They didn't touch me.'

Eric's body suddenly relaxed, his face softened, the worry evaporated from his body and his fingers uncurled. But it did not last long, with fierce determination and flames in his eyes spinning like a tornado he stepped closer and said, 'What about him?'

Those eyes, those beautiful dark eyes were staring at her, whispering to her to be silent, to never share their secret, that what had happened between them was theirs, forever. But Eric's fiery ones were watching her, expecting an answer, an answer she could never give.

Scarlet remembered the way her body had responded to Andrew's, the way their lips had touched, their tongues brushed, their hands softly travelling up and down their bodies. A soft sigh escaped her and Eric narrowed his eyes.

'This is over,' he said. 'You're not meeting him again.'

'That's not up to you.' Scarlet stood up, a wave of anger flashing red in front of her. Gripping her fingers until they became numb she made her way towards the door. 'I'm not a baby, Eric. I can take care of myself.'

'I'm not risking you.'

'I can do this.'

'No, you cannot!'

Eric was now only inches away, his face so close, his eyes so sad, so very sad. It was unbearable to look at him, to see such pain on a face so young, so beautiful. Scarlet realised she never wanted to see such an expression on him ever again. 'You have to trust me,' she whispered, scared to speak any louder as she was sure her own voice would betray her. 'I can do this, Eric.'

'But I can't.'

Just three words, three words that held so much meaning. He was pleading, with his eyes, with his body, with his fingers, his lips... But this was her choice to make, not his. After what had happened with Andrew she couldn't go backwards. It needed to be resolved, somehow.

'I can't let anything happen to you,' he said. His hand reached out, his fingers caressing her cheek, so tenderly, so sweetly, so softly, so unbearably kind and perfect that she had to step back. Disappointment crossed his eyes and then he moved away, his jaw clenching. 'Someone else can deal with the Slaughterers. You're too important for any of this.'

'No one else can do this, you said so yourself!'

'Then I unsay it!'

'Eric, don't-'

'Goddammit, Beauty, you're killing me.'

Scarlet gulped, then reached out, her fingertips brushing his arm. His body went stiff and tense, as if her touch were poisonous. Eric moved away, anguish covered his angelic features. Something was playing on his mind, something whispering inside his head, telling him things, because suddenly he became furious, red splattering up his neck and cheeks. 'Why do you care so much about any of this now? You don't give a damn about Slaughterers, cyborgs or anything at all! Your only concern is your past. You're just a selfish little girl-'

Scarlet gasped, stepping away, her lips parting, her eyes widening. Eric seemed to realise what he had just said and turned, his face drowned in sorrow, his hands trying to grab hold of her. 'I'm so sorry. I didn't mean that.'

'Yes, you did.'

The pain in her chest was so unbearable. It felt like someone had taken a sharp object and was piercing her with it, over and over again, laughing whilst they did it. Did they all think that about her?

Scarlet ran out of the room, giving Eric no time to pursue her. She stopped when her hand was on the doorknob in the main entrance, a throat being cleared behind her, distracting her from what she had been about to do.

Was still going to do.

'Are you going somewhere?'

Scarlet glanced over her shoulder. Sam was by the narrow dark hallway that led to the dining room. His hands were hidden in his old jeans, his hair ruffled over his face, a worried look that was making Scarlet more irritable by the second.

'I'm just going for a walk.'

Why did Eric's words hurt so much?

Sam's forehead wrinkled and his eyes flared with worry. 'Are you sure that's wise?' Scarlet grinned, trying to avoid the laughter building up inside her body. What could happen to her? A car could run her over, a tornado could sweep her off her feet, a tsunami push her down and yet, she would survive it all. Why worry about her when nothing, absolutely nothing could harm her?

'It's just a walk, Sam.'

'Okay.' He hesitated before moving closer, his hand reaching for something deep within his pocket before pulling a wristband out. He let it drop into her hand, a faint crimson spreading over his cheeks. 'Call me if you need me.'

Why worry over a monster?

Scarlet turned around, avoiding his eyes, his face, the tender expression of a man who cared for his daughter. But she wasn't his daughter; she was nothing but a monster. A monster that had been foolish enough to think someone could see her differently. Foolish enough to continue to think it had all been a dream. Tomorrow she would wake up back at home, a perfectly normal teenager.

Turning away and opening the door, she left Sam staring after her.

Scarlet disappeared into the morning breeze.
Chapter Thirty-Three

Scarlet knocked on Andrew's door. She'd been walking around Mercy Cross helplessly lost until she'd stopped a middle-aged woman for directions. Being here now, in front of his house, seemed like a really bad idea.

Andrew's house was close to the centre of town, in a road where there was little space and therefore very little privacy between the neighbours. Scarlet had spotted a plaque by the door with the family name engraved on it. The grass in the front garden had turned brown and a squirrel rushed over, momentarily checking her out. It seemed to decide she was harmless as it continued to scavenge for food.

The door swung open and a young girl appeared. From up close she looked even smaller than she had the other day. But there was something about her, a sweetness and tenderness in her eyes that made Scarlet realise why Andrew cared so much for her.

Cassie Silverstone hesitated by the door until recognition sunk into her soft features. Her pink cheeks flushed and her eyes sparkled with delight. 'You're Drew's friend!'

Scarlet looked past Cassie towards the hallway as if Andrew would magically appear. 'I was looking for your brother.'

'Oh, Drew's working but he'll be back soon.' Cassie glanced down at her wristband and nodded. 'You can wait here until he get's back.'

'No, that's fine.'

'Don't be silly!' Cassie lunged forward, grabbing Scarlet's arm and pulling her inside. They made their way down the narrow lemon hallway. Cassie gestured towards the living room, a small area with a television and a beige sofa. There were a couple of photographs hanging on the walls. Scarlet recognised the young boy with a huge goofy smile and large dark eyes in a Christmas photo.

Hadn't she seen that little face before?

Both girls sat down and a silence unfolded. It didn't last long because Cassie turned, her eyes widening. 'I'm so rude! Can I get you something to drink?' she stood up.

'No, it's okay. I'm good.'

'Are you sure?' Cassie cocked her head, doubt forming between her brows. Scarlet nodded, eagerly trying to get her to sit back down. Finally, the young girl dropped to the sofa, a smile appearing. 'Are you dating Drew?'

'What?' Scarlet shook her head. 'We're just friends.'

Cassie's smile fell. 'Oh, that's a shame. You guys make a really cute couple.' Scarlet forced a grin. The mere idea of it made her want to laugh. They had no future together. What had happened at the party had been a mistake and she needed to clear that up with him immediately. But the way he had looked at her... As if she were just a normal girl. His eyes had made her feel like the most beautiful creature on the planet. Not a monster, not a machine, not an experiment, just a simple girl being admired by a boy.

The house was silent, unusual for Scarlet. She'd grown used to the constant creaks at Sam's place. It was a welcoming sound that made her feel completely at home. This silence was too eerie.

'You don't go to Mercy Cross School?' Cassie asked suddenly. Scarlet shook her head, not daring to reply. 'Where are your parents?'

'My father is travelling,' Scarlet lied.

'Where do you usually live?'

Scarlet shifted on the seat. 'You ask a lot of questions.'

Cassie blushed. 'I'm sorry. I didn't want to make you feel uncomfortable. It's just that there's been a lot of talk at school about the human girl that lives at Terrence Lane.'

Scarlet leaned forward, staring at the coffee table with a little too much curiosity. It was only a matter of time until people in town would ask questions about a young human living with cyborgs. It wasn't common for humans to mix with them. And if Bruce had told on her, by now even the Slaughterers knew.

Someone approached the house and Scarlet looked up, listening. A pair of keys rattled and then the main door opened, closing with a slam as if a gush of wind had slammed it shut. Cassie jumped up and ran out of the living room. Scarlet stayed where she was, suddenly feeling nervous, a lump forming in her throat.

'Guess who came?' Cassie squealed from the hallway. 'Guess! Guess!' Scarlet heard her bouncing up and down and then watched as she appeared inside the room, dragging her brother behind her. Andrew's face drained of colour, his mouth half-opened and his eyes narrowed.

'What are you doing here?'

Scarlet stood. 'I wanted to talk to you.'

'You shouldn't be here.'

Scarlet winced. The way he was looking at her was completely different to the way he had stared at her last night. His sweet smile, his bright eyes and soft hands had changed to a rigid posture, an angry expression and a darkness in his eyes. Cassie gasped, turning towards her brother. 'Andrew! What's wrong with you? Oh my God, you're such an idiot!'

Andrew completely ignored her and marched right up to Scarlet. He took hold of her hand and dragged her out of the living room, down the hallway and out the door. When they passed the front garden he stopped, let go and turned to face her. 'You shouldn't be here,' he said. 'This isn't the right time.' His chest rose and fell quickly, as if he were finding it hard to breathe. Fear began to show in those deep dark eyes and his jaw clenched. He quickly began to look around, as if he were expecting someone.

'That's fine.' Scarlet shrugged, turning away.

It didn't matter.

Scarlet shut her eyes and counted to five. Oh, but it did matter. She needed to talk to him, to clear everything up. Walking away from him now, like this, would be unbearable.

Turning around she opened her mouth to talk but quickly closed it, noticing Andrew's expression. His face had become the colour of chalk, his hands shaking and his shoulders tensing by the second. 'What's wrong?' she whispered, frightened to speak any louder and scare him off. Glancing over her shoulder she noticed a car rolling down the road, a dark black vehicle with tinted windows. It stopped just in front of Andrew's house.

Scarlet felt her insides twist as the driver climbed out. The man rubbed his grey beard, his dark eyes –the exact same as Andrew's – stared at Scarlet with interest and his dark boots moved forward on the brown grass.

'Well, well.' The man stopped in front of them, a smile spreading across his face. 'What do we have here?'

Scarlet stretched her hand out. 'My name is Scarlet Lock. I believe we haven't met.'

'I believe so.'

Jack Silverstone ignored his son, who had stepped in front of Scarlet protectively. He shrugged out of his jacket as they entered the house and beamed at Cassie who had rushed down the hallway to greet her father. 'Dad! Did you meet Andrew's girlfriend?'

'She's not my...' Andrew said.

'We're not...' Scarlet also said at the same time.

Cassie pulled a face. 'I think she should stay for dinner! What do you think?'

Andrew shot his sister an annoyed look, but quickly turned his attention away. 'Scarlet can't stay. She has plans.'

Jack turned towards his son, acknowledging him for the first time. 'I'm sure Scarlet can change her plans for tonight, right?' His eyebrows arched and Scarlet realised this was not a suggestion. It was an order.

Andrew gave her a pleading look but Scarlet shrugged and said, 'Yeah, sure. Dinner sounds great.'

*

Jack disappeared inside a room and Cassie, Andrew and Scarlet made their way into the kitchen to prepare dinner together. At first Cassie pleaded for Scarlet to sit down and relax –she was their guest- but Scarlet wouldn't have it.

The radio was turned on and Cassie twirled around, humming and dancing as she fetched the ingredients for the meal. Scarlet followed their orders, cutting onion, putting oil in the pan, preparing the table. Andrew continued to give her worried looks as if she would faint at any given moment.

'Have you guys heard about what happened last night?' Cassie said suddenly. 'Three boys got killed in a really bad car crash. By the looks of it they were drink driving. One of them goes... went to my school.' Andrew and Scarlet exchanged looks but didn't say anything. No one knew they had been there, no one had seen them. Clearly this would be a secret between them. Andrew still hadn't questioned her about the incident and she was grateful for it.

While the chicken was roasting, Scarlet sat down in the little kitchen and watched Andrew and Cassie laughing and talking animatedly about their day. She couldn't help but smile. 'I'm so proud of you, Cass,' Andrew said, after Cassie had announced she'd scored the highest grade. Not even Jamie Lowell –the best student- had gained such a good score.

When Cassie decided to go upstairs and call a friend, Andrew sat down on the opposite chair. He drew patterns on the table with his finger, his face tense and coy. Scarlet leaned against her seat. 'Thanks for not saying anything about the accident to anyone.'

Andrew looked up. 'How did you survive that crash? There was nothing left of the car. You were fine. You didn't even have a scratch on you.'

She shrugged. 'I was lucky.'

'It's okay if you don't want to tell me,' Andrew said. 'We all have secrets.'

Scarlet nodded, keeping her eyes low. Pressing her lips tightly together she glanced down at the tablecloth. What could she say? That she was a government experiment created to be a soldier with no will? That no matter what happened to her nothing could truly harm her? She rubbed her scalp, remembering the flashback where she had been asked to murder a man. Was murdering easy for her? She'd killed those boys. Ultimately the crash was her fault, even though she hadn't crashed the car.

'Can I tell you a secret?' Andrew said. Scarlet nodded softly. 'When I met you I felt... you felt familiar to me. Has that ever happened to you? Meeting someone that immediately feels so familiar? As if you'd met them before even though you know it's impossible?'

His words made her think of Vladimir and how she had experienced the same feeling with him.

'I feel like I've met you in the past,' Andrew said. Scarlet shrugged, unable to answer. But a sudden sensation swept through her. Glancing at that photograph of Andrew as a little boy a feeling of recognition had taken over. Could it be? In those past twenty years had they encountered each other?

Suddenly, dots began to form in front of her eyes and Scarlet cursed. This couldn't be happening right now. Not here. Turning towards Andrew she opened her mouth to tell him she needed to leave. Her hand reached out, gripping his jumper but she quickly lost her grip and fell to the ground.

Year 2053

Scarlet ran down a street, trying not to bump into anyone. Watchers were following her, calling for her to stop. She managed to escape down an alley, climbing up a pipe and moving across the rooftops, jumping from one building to another.

Marcella had vanished from sight and Scarlet quickly jumped into an alley, making sure the Watchers had lost track of her. A figure was crouching by some bins in the corner and Scarlet pulled the hood of her jacket up, making sure the human couldn't see her face. It wasn't long before she realised that the figure was in fact a young boy. His face was swollen, puffy and bleeding.

Scarlet kneeled beside the boy. He crouched with his hands fallen at his sides, his clothes torn and dirty and his dark hair covering his face. She reached up to remove the hair when his little hand shot out and caught her wrist.

'Let go!'

The boy glanced up, his dark eyes narrowing. He leaped up, trying to attack Scarlet but she managed to grab him from the waist and push him back against the wall. The boy panted, out of breath and then began to cry. Scarlet frowned, unsure of what to do. Since when did humans cry? They had no reason to do so.

Scarlet sighed and took a handkerchief from her leather bag, wiping his face. At first he tried pushing her away but finally gave up, letting her clean the tears away. 'You shouldn't cry,' she said. 'A pretty little boy never cries.'

'I don't care,' he spat.

Scarlet raised an eyebrow and pointed at the boy's clothes. 'Why are you so scruffy?' The human unemployment rate was 1%. If a human didn't work it was because they didn't want to. All human children lived well, to a certain degree. It was impossible to see homeless kids on the streets.

The young boy shrugged. 'I got into a fight.'

Scarlet grabbed his arm and began to clean the now dry blood. 'Why did you get into a fight?'

She leaned backwards to get a better view of his face. He was a skinny little thing, his dark hair falling all around, his eyes the darkest she had ever seen. His cheeks were puffy and his mouth small. 'You don't want to tell me?' she said.

'I want to kill cyborgs.'

Scarlet grinned. Of course he did. 'You want to be a Watcher?'

'No.' He shook his head. 'I don't like hurting people.'

'So why do you want to kill cyborgs?'

The boy bit his lip. 'They hurt my mum.' Tears began to crawl down his cheeks again and Scarlet patted his arm. A noise down the alley caught her attention and she twisted around, noticing figures at the other end rushing towards her. Marcella's curvy body and red hair whipped around her as she ran. 'Hurry!' Marcella cried. Scarlet noticed the Watchers a couple of feet behind in pursuit. Sighing, she stood up and turned towards the boy.

'Here.' She gave him the handkerchief she'd used to wipe the tears away. It had the initials L.W on them. Once upon a time someone had done the exact same thing for her. It was time the handkerchief moved on to someone else. 'Don't cry, okay?'

The young boy rubbed his eyes and nodded, reluctantly taking the handkerchief from her. Scarlet grinned, ruffled his hair and ran.
Chapter Thirty-Four

'Scarlet?'

Opening her eyes she blinked repeatedly. Andrew stood over her, shaking her shoulders. The ground beneath felt hard and her body ached. Helping her to sit up he quickly brought a glass of water, but Scarlet waved him away.

'What happened?'

'Nothing,' she said. 'I sometimes... faint.'

'You need sugar.' He rushed to the cupboards, searching for food. Scarlet glanced around and rubbed her forehead. The little boy appeared in her mind and she very slowly turned her attention towards Andrew. She frowned. Nah. It had to be a coincidence.

Andrew handed her a chocolate bar and Scarlet thanked him, leaving it carefully on the table as her hands began to tremble slightly. She always felt horrible after having a flashback, but it was a relief to regain a little piece of information from the past.

The chicken was ready and Andrew prepared the plates while Scarlet sat at the table, looking gloomy. Now all she wanted to do was go home, lie in bed and listen to some calm and peaceful music.

Cassie rushed in, sniffing the air and clapping her hands together at the smell of the food. She gave her brother a sweet smile and helped him to serve. Scarlet couldn't help but grin. They were so kind and loving towards each other. Andrew put up with so much just to protect his little sister. Scarlet's face fell at the thought. It wasn't fair that someone so young had to put up with such a fate.

Jack marched in, giving each one of them a curious look as if he were a fashion critic. He ignored Andrew once again and patted his daughter's head. He sat down, taking the serviette and folding it over his lap. Cassie placed a plate full of food in front of him and he made an approving sound. Scarlet watched as he began to eat, even though no one else had served their own food yet.

Once they were all sitting around the table, Jack cleared his throat, took a sip of his glass which smelt of alcohol and said, 'Tell me, child. What brings you here to Mercy Cross?'

Jack wiped his beard with the tablecloth and leaned back, his full attention on Scarlet. His eyes were the exact same shade as Andrew's and they were as intense and fierce as his son's. A silence unfolded in the little kitchen as everyone waited for Scarlet to reply and she licked her lips, pushing the food on her plate around with the fork. Andrew was staring at his father, frozen in his seat, his hand gripping his own fork a little too strongly.

She would have to come up with a set of believable lies. It wasn't as though she could tell them she was a wanted experiment. She also needed to find a way to get some sort of information out of them regarding the Slaughterers.

'Well, my father is quite busy at the moment,' she said, her throat drying at the thought of her father. 'He's good friends with Sam Harris and thought it might be best for me to stay here for the time being.'

'Your father must be very good friends with Mr. Harris then,' Jack said. 'Most people would choose to leave the wellbeing of their daughter in another human's care, rather than a cyborg.' Scarlet flinched. Andrew was staring at his father as if his eyes possessed the power to pierce his skull, while Cassie glanced around at them all, frowning.

'I think my father was more concerned about the Slaughterers,' Scarlet said.

Andrew's fork slipped from his hand, crashing against his plate, causing a terrifying sound within the sudden silence. Jack's lips curled as he lifted his glass to drink. He gave his son an annoyed look before turning towards Cassie. 'Child, why don't you go to your room? There's a couple of things I need to discuss with Andrew's new friend.'

'But-'

'Cassie, do as you're told.' Without a moment's hesitation, Cassie stood and left the room. Jack relaxed against his chair and said, 'I'm sorry about that, but I don't like discussing such things in front of my daughter. She's rather sensitive.' Scarlet nodded, catching a quick glimpse of Andrew's face. He'd gone pale. 'So tell me, why would your father be concerned about the Slaughterers?'

Scarlet hesitated before answering. Something felt wrong. Very wrong. 'They're dangerous. I think any father would be worried if a group of men and women went around killing people.'

'Well, they're not exactly killing people, are they?' Scarlet opened her mouth, then closed it. Was Jack Silverstone admitting to being in favour of the Slaughterers? Did Andrew agree? No, he couldn't. He'd kept quiet about the car crash, and those three boys' parents were Slaughterers. Then again, she looked human, so technically he was helping a human girl. Scarlet realised she didn't really know Andrew that well. Who knew what he really thought.

Jack's wristband began ringing. He stared at the name on the band and then stood. 'I need to take this call. I will be in my office.' He glanced over at Scarlet. 'It was nice meeting you.' His tone clearly suggested the opposite.

Jack left the room and a sudden silence unfolded. The tension in Andrew's body disappeared as soon as his father walked out. Scarlet leaned back against her chair and said, 'Your father doesn't seem to like cyborgs.'

Andrew looked surprised, as if he hadn't expected her to speak. He shrugged. 'Most people don't.'

'Do you?'

Andrew opened his mouth, but said nothing. Or perhaps he did, but Scarlet was suddenly distracted by what she could hear in the other room. Jack was speaking in soft whispers somewhere close, but Scarlet could still hear him.

'Carl Newtown betrayed me. If he thinks he can try and become the new leader... Tonight, it will have to be tonight before he suspects anything. Make sure it looks like an accident.' A pause. 'Yes, she's very interesting. I spoke to some Watchers and they told me they're looking for a girl about her age. It's rather odd, don't you think? Just about the time that girl escapes this one shows up. I have everyone on high alert to keep a close watch on her.' Scarlet gripped the edge of the table. It felt as though someone had suddenly dropped a bucket full of ice over her.

Jack Silverstone was the leader.

Scarlet stood up so abruptly the chair was knocked back. 'What's wrong?' Andrew said.

Shaking her head, Scarlet moved away from the table.

'I need to go,' she said.

She needed to get back immediately and tell Sam what she'd just discovered. And what about the girl? Clearly Jack had been talking about her. She needed to get out. Now.

'I'm sorry, I just remembered something and I need to go.' Scarlet rushed out of the room, aware of Andrew following her. 'Thank everyone for the meal.'

Out, she needed out, right now.

'Wait.' The desperation in Andrew's voice was the only thing that stopped her. He grabbed her hand and Scarlet watched as he passed his wristband over the one Sam had given her. 'You have my number. Call me, please.'

Did he know? Did he know his father was the leader? He didn't seem to. She had to warn him. But not now. Right now she needed to get home.

Nodding, Scarlet stepped outside into the front garden and ran.

*

The knock on the door alerted Jack of a new presence and he grunted a quick response, his attention shifting momentarily towards his approaching son. Andrew hid his hands inside his pockets, glancing over towards the photograph of his mother on the desk.

'I didn't know she would come,' Andrew said. 'What was I supposed to do?'

Jack looked at the glass he held. The whiskey was strong just like he enjoyed it and its aroma could be smelt from where he sat. His mouth had gone dry and he took a sip, flavouring the taste for a few seconds. 'I don't like surprises.'

'It won't happen again,' Andrew replied.

Jack leaned back, watching his son. Andrew shifted his attention towards the carpet as if he found the horrible beige floor interesting. Jack's mouth twisted annoyingly and he sipped the whiskey, his eyes still on his son. He looked like a little scared boy. That wasn't supposed to be the way a man behaved. A man should lift his chin and make sure no errors were committed. What had he done wrong to create such a terrible and disappointing son? Everyone was weak in his opinion, especially his stupid kid.

He scratched his beard and rubbed his hands together. They had recently started to hurt but he dismissed his worries. Jack Silverstone did not attend hospital or get sick. He was probably just stressed. 'That girl is hiding something. I want to know what it is.'

Andrew shut his eyes. 'I'll do my best.'

'Your best is not enough,' Jack said. 'She seems to trust you, so use that in your favour.'

Andrew gave him a sad puppy look and Jack's mouth curled at one side in distaste. His son turned, making his way out of the office, but Jack suddenly leaned forward, whistling to get Andrew's attention. He gestured for him to come back. The light in the office was dim and Jack rubbed his eyes, tired from a hard day's work. 'One more thing,' he said. 'Carl Newtown will die tonight. As you have made it very clear you will not partake in handling this affair I have assigned someone else to do it. But I am warning you now, son. I do not take no for an answer.'

Jack caught a glimpse of a woman smiling at him from the corner of his eye and he turned to stare at his wife's photograph. She was so beautiful and delicate. Her soft, long hair was just like Cassie's and her huge smile was the most incredible thing Jack had ever witnessed. His heart sank at her memory. Why? Why did they have to take her away? Jack's hands became fists. He would kill everyone if he had to. He would not sleep until his wife's murderers were buried under the ground. Alive.

'Lately you seem very inclined to defy my orders,' Jack said, shifting back to his son. 'Whether you want to or not you will do as I say. It may not be today or tomorrow, but eventually you will. But, most importantly, I am here to warn you about something.'

Andrew stepped back. 'Warn me?'

'The war between cyborgs and Slaughterers is about to begin,' Jack said. 'And you will be put to the test when this starts. You better think wisely, my son, because if you choose the wrong side there may be terrible consequences. I wish you no harm but... if you go against me I will kill you myself if I have to.'

Jack watched as Andrew's face turned into a blank expression. He nodded and quickly rushed out of the office. Jack sighed and drank from his glass, feeling the warmth of the liquid moving down his throat. He glanced at his wife and shook his head. 'I'm so sorry, Martha. I'm so sorry.'

Jack slammed the photograph face down on the table.
Chapter Thirty-Five

'Sam?'

Scarlet could hear him in the back garden. She rushed through the kitchen and almost slammed herself against the backdoor. 'Sam!'

'What happened?' He dropped the shovel and began making his way towards her, carelessly stepping on the newly planted flowers. He grabbed her shoulders and leaned in, his eyes searching for any injuries. It was pointless worrying as Scarlet could heal, and with that realisation Sam calmed down.

Madeleine, Curtis and Alyssa made their way into the garden. 'What's wrong?' Curtis asked.

'Jack Silverstone is the leader,' Scarlet said. The cyborgs exchanged curious looks, and for a moment Scarlet wondered why they didn't seem more surprised, but she dismissed the thought as soon as Curtis said, 'Good job.'

Something flashed across Sam's face but it disappeared soon after appearing.

'You're officially a local hero now, Scarface,' Madeleine said. 'Go pat yourself on the back.'

'Madeleine,' Sam said.

'What? It's not like she discovered anything we didn't-'

'We already discussed this.' Sam clenched his jaw and Scarlet frowned. What was going on? Madeleine rolled her eyes and stormed off back into the house. Alyssa cleared her throat and said, 'I should call Lisa and tell her the good news.' The cyborg turned round and also vanished inside.

'So now what?' Scarlet asked. She should have felt pleased at discovering the identity of the leader, but all she could do was worry about Andrew not knowing the truth.

'Well, I know it might be dangerous,' Sam said, 'but you'll need to continue finding out information. Their next moves, how many of them... Anything you can.'

Scarlet nodded. Guilt began to nestle itself in her stomach. At some point, though she didn't know when, she would run off to Capital One, unsure of when she would return. And Andrew would be left here unprotected. 'I'll do my best,' she said, meaning every single word.

Sam smiled. 'I know, kiddo.'

*

Alyssa made sure to shut the door to her room before calling Lisa. She could see from the window Sam and Scarlet talking in the garden. Curtis was at one side, watching them.

'Yes?'

'My Lady, Scarlet has just informed us of her discovery,' Alyssa said. 'Jack Silverstone is the leader of the Slaughterers.'

'It didn't take her long,' Lisa said. 'I'm rather impressed.' Alyssa frowned. Lisa was definitely not the type of woman to be impressed by anything.

'How shall we proceed?' Alyssa noticed Curtis glancing up towards her and she backed away from the window.

'Make sure she gets as much information as possible. We may have already known that Jack was the leader, but as information goes, we don't know much more. Keep a close eye on her and do your job. You did volunteer for this. Make sure she gets something useful or you're to bring her back to me. Understood?'

'Of course, My Lady.' Alyssa noticed Curtis had disappeared from the garden. A floorboard creaked right outside her door and she turned around just as the door opened.

'Has Lisa been informed?' Curtis asked.

Alyssa made her way across the room, making sure to move her hips before sitting down at the desk. Curtis paid no attention to her movements, instead, his forehead wrinkled as if he couldn't quite understand why he had to wait so long for an answer.

'The girl can't stay here for much longer,' Alyssa said, ignoring his question. She pulled a small mirror out of the cupboard and proceeded to check her make-up.

'Did you just take this job to make sure of that? The time isn't right. I can't just tie her up, fling her over my shoulder and take her with me. It needs to be done discreetly, without suspicion or they'll hunt me down and our work will be for nothing.'

'Okay, okay.' Alyssa lifted her hands up in surrender, shutting the little mirror in her palm as she did so. 'But they're starting to get a little worried. Have you changed your mind about this?'

Curtis didn't move. 'No, I haven't. I made a promise a long time ago and I plan on keeping to it.'

'Good.' Alyssa smiled, turning away from him. 'Then make sure it happens. She can't stay here, and she definitely can't be sent to the Institute. She's far too important for that.'

*

Eric watched as Matilda skipped through the tall, dead grass, her tiny hand held by Rory's long skinny fingers. Trying to avoid reaching the house, he followed them from a distance. The last time he had seen Scarlet things hadn't gone as planned and he dreaded the idea of her looking at him, seeing her face turn into an angry expression of hatred, disappointment and hurt. But he needed to see her whether he wanted to or not. He had good news.

Sam appeared by the door, stepping aside to let them in. Rory gave him a huge hug and Matilda skipped away into the living room. 'I need a drink,' Eric said as soon as his feet reached the entrance.

Madeleine appeared from the living room wailing and flapping her arms above her head. Eric grinned slightly amused. Had she finally lost it? Then he noticed a little figure on Madeleine's back and froze. 'Get it off! Get it off!'

'Shit.' Eric rushed to her aid and tore Matilda away from Madeleine's hair. The little girl laughed when he dropped her down and she ran off, giggling. Eric smiled, not being able to help himself.

'You're a natural,' Eric said. 'I'm surprised you haven't won any awards. Nanny of the year.'

Madeleine pointed a finger in his face, poking his nose. 'One day, Thorn, I am going to fry you alive.'

Eric lifted his hands up in surrender. 'Jesus, woman. Take it easy.'

'I am not in the mood.'

'What happened?' Eric leaned against the wall. 'Tell me all about it.' He flapped his eyelashes. 'Is it that time of the month?'

Madeleine snorted. 'Is it your time of the month?'

Sam reappeared from the kitchen with a tray full of drinks. He gestured towards the back garden. 'I put some chairs and a table outside. What about we sit there now that the sun is out? We have to celebrate.'

Eric arched an eyebrow. 'What? Madeleine's finally decided to sow her mouth shut and do us all a favour?' Madeleine whacked him over the head and Eric muttered a series of curses under his breath.

'Scarlet discovered that Jack is the leader,' Sam said.

'I don't get why we need to celebrate,' Madeleine said. 'We already knew-'

'Why don't you go and fetch Scarlet?' Sam said to Eric, then mouthed, 'She can hear us.'

'Sounds great,' Eric said. 'I'll go and get her then.'

He made his way up the stairs two at a time and hesitated in front of her door. He knew she'd heard them downstairs and was probably waiting for him to knock. He could sense her behind the door, only inches away from him, but at this given moment in time, so far away.

'You can come in, Eric,' she said.

Eric gulped and pushed the door open. Scarlet lay on the bed, playing around with the music player Sam had bought her. She sat up and watched him as he made his way across the room. He sat down and brushed through his blonde hair with his fingers.

'I'm sorry,' he muttered. 'I shouldn't have said the things I did the other day.' A long silence unfolded and he wondered whether she'd heard him. Surely her super sensitive hearing would've picked up his words, right?

She finally broke the silence. 'You were right,' she said. 'At first I really only cared about figuring out what had happened to me. Not remembering those past years was so scary. One day I was human and the very next the entire world had changed and I was something completely different. But when you guys asked me to help out with the Slaughterers I felt the need to repay Sam for his kindness. I've grown to care for all of you.'

Eric's smile was genuine but he felt terribly guilty about lying to her. He'd known all along Jack was the leader and he wanted to tell her the truth, but then again, if he did and the operation failed, Scarlet would be sent to the Institute. He shook his head and reclined against the pillows. 'I've got good news.'

Scarlet raised an eyebrow and Eric said, 'We're leaving in two days.'

'What do you mean?'

'My contacts called me back,' he said. 'Everything has been cleared. We'll leave for Capital One in two days. Sam can't know, it'll give him a panic attack. You can pack some stuff and we'll simply tell him you're planning to stay over at mine for a couple of days.'

Deep furrows appeared on her brows. 'But what about the Slaughterers?'

Eric shrugged. 'You can work on that when we get back. Anyway, I heard you uncovered the leader's identity. Congratulations. But this is more important right now, don't you think?' He didn't add the part about him not wanting her to hang out anymore with Andrew Silverstone. It wasn't as though he was ever going to win that argument. Scarlet seemed confused but finally shrugged and said, 'Okay. Sounds good to me.' She hesitated and then added, 'Thanks, Eric.'

'No problem.' He didn't enjoy the idea of travelling to Capital One and putting her in danger but clearly this was something she had her mind set on and it was better than her staying here and hanging around Andrew.

'Do you think we'll find Marcella?' Scarlet said. 'I'll finally be able to piece together the puzzle of these past twenty years.'

'Beauty, don't get carried away, okay?' he said. 'We don't even know if we can trust her.'

'She was my friend.'

Eric's shoulders rose. 'That doesn't mean much. Friends turn on each other.'

Scarlet opened her mouth but quickly shut it. Clearly she was thinking the same as him. Eric had told her about what his friend Jason had done to him over love. Each time he thought of Jason a new flood of pain washed over him, sinking him deeper and deeper into the dark pits of misery.

Scarlet reached over and hugged him. Eric froze, heat rushing up his neck. He leaned into the hug, smelling her shampoo. His hands tightened around her small frame as if suddenly he were aware that he could lose her any moment. No, he wouldn't allow that. He had let Victoria slip through his fingers but he would hold on to Scarlet no matter what it cost.

'Let's go downstairs,' he said as they broke apart. 'Sam's made drinks. Hopefully I can sneak some vodka into mine. Make the party a little less dull.'

'You're hopeless,' Scarlet said.

'I'm what?' Eric lifted his hand up to his ear as if he hadn't heard. 'Hot? Did you say hot?'

Scarlet shook her head, smiling. 'That doesn't even sound similar!' She slapped his arm playfully and they stood up. Eric laughed as he opened the door, letting her step outside first. 'Beauty, don't drool, okay? It isn't pretty and for all I know, your saliva could be acid.'

Scarlet stuck her tongue out and they made their way downstairs, laughing and forgetting about what was awaiting them in two days.

*

'Make it stop!' Madeleine cried. 'Make it stop!'

'It's not a dog, Madeleine,' Eric said. 'It's a child.'

Madeleine shot him a long deathly glare. 'What makes you think there's a difference?'

Matilda was running around the table and had stopped next to Madeleine, poking her finger inside Madeleine's drink. Scarlet laughed, her head tilting back and Sam chuckled, his eyes becoming watery. Alyssa watched them with a confused expression on her face, as if she couldn't quite understand what was happening.

Eric took a quick gulp of his ice tea and leaned back. The sun was out and its rays touched his face, warming his skin. He shut his eyes and rested his head against the chair, loving the moment. A cool breeze picked up just in time to save them from boiling to death.

Everyone had gathered around the table. Madeleine had brought her bowl of sweets and began crying when they started to melt, giving her little time to eat them and enjoy them. Matilda continued to run around excitedly while Rory kept calling for her to sit down. Even Curtis had appeared, completely dressed in black, looking sombre and annoyed because they had interrupted him as he worked on a new design for a weapon. Alyssa was giving Sam naughty seductive glances and Sam was trying his best to avoid her eyes. Scarlet was glancing around at everyone, a huge smile plastered across her face.

Eric grinned. If only life could be like this constantly. If only they didn't need to worry about a war that was approaching faster than any of them could imagine. If only they didn't need to worry about being different. If only he could freeze this moment and keep them all here; smiling, laughing and forgetting about all the troubles in the world.

'Let's toast,' he said, creating a set of surprised looks around the table. Slowly, everyone lifted their glasses. 'To family!'

'To family!' everyone cheered.

The back garden was a large patch of ground covered in dead brown grass. The woods of Mercy Cross were at the back of the garden, the branches creating eerie sounds in the breeze. Eric spotted new flowers planted in a corner, that somehow looked as though someone had stepped on them. Recently Sam had begun to get his hands dirty in the garden. Eric looked mildly amused. It would take the man decades to get this place looking half decent.

After a while everyone decided to head on back inside. Scarlet and Rory helped Sam take the drinks into the kitchen while Curtis grabbed Matilda's hand and guided her into the house, followed by Alyssa who was telling the little girl about some animal she'd found in the garden the other day. Madeleine leaned back in her chair, eyeing Eric.

'I need to talk to you,' he said.

'Are you going to confess your love for me?' Madeleine smirked.

'This is serious.' He grabbed his silver lighter and began fiddling with it inside his pocket. 'Sam can't know about it.'

'You going to rob a bank, Thorn?'

'Promise me you won't tell Sam.'

Madeleine rolled her eyes. 'Fine, I won't say anything.'

Eric sighed as he twisted his lighter in his fingers. He brushed his blonde hair back and loosened the first few buttons of his perfectly unwrinkled shirt. The sun shone a little too brightly and he squinted. Madeleine propped her legs on the table, the skin of her feet a darker shade from walking barefoot all day. She wiggled her toes as she rested her hands over her lap.

'I'm taking Beauty to Capital One,' he said. 'There's someone she needs to meet. I'm only telling you because I need someone here to know in case...'

'In case you get yourself killed?'

'I wouldn't put it that way exactly...'

Madeleine turned towards him. 'Why you telling me? I don't give a rat's ass what you two idiots do.'

'Precisely.' Eric smirked. 'I know you won't tell on me, whilst the others will.'

Madeleine tilted her head back and shut her eyes as the sun fell over her shoulders and neck. 'Let me get this straight. You're taking the stray to the most dangerous location to meet someone. You're not planning to tell anyone except me, so that when you screw up and end up dead I can go and break the bad news to Sam?'

'When you say it like that...'

Madeleine burst out laughing. 'You're smitten with her, aren't you?'

'I'm not smitten with anyone but myself.'

'Yeah, right.' Madeleine opened one eye. 'Are you fully aware of what you're getting yourself into?' Eric nodded and she sighed, shrugging. 'Fine, then do whatever you want. But I'll give you a piece of advice. Don't trust anyone. That place is Hell on Earth. I honestly think you're crazy going there, but you've always been a little deluded.'

'We'll be fine.'

Madeleine looked at him for a long time before closing her eye again. 'That's the thing about Capital One. It's a delusional place. It's created to make people believe it's a utopian society, perfection roaming its streets. And it's all a lie. Nothing is what it seems. Once you enter, it's difficult to get out.'

Eric raised an eyebrow. 'So how did you get out?'

'You know my story already,' she said. 'Back then it was common for cyborgs to be slaves. You'd be taken to the UnderMarket where everything that's illegal becomes legal.' Madeleine smiled. 'Few cyborgs ever make it out of there. Most don't even want to. They get a roof over their head, food and protection from their owners if they're nice enough.' Madeleine flinched. 'Hardly anyone bothers to run away. The UnderMarket is run by powerful men that could easily track them down. The outcome would not be pretty. It was the worst three years of my life. I was dragged from one owner to another, as if I were a piece of meat.'

'But you managed to escape,' Eric said.

Madeleine leaned forward, her curly dark hair falling around her face. 'There are two types of people in this world,' she said. 'The people that wish to see us buried in a grave and the ones that wish to dig the grave.'

'Which one are you?'

'I'm the type that takes the shovel and buries the bastard that tries to put me in a grave. And that, Thorn, is how I escaped Capital One.'
Chapter Thirty-Six

Scarlet finished helping Sam wash the glasses and scurried upstairs. Before heading to Capital One she had to meet Andrew and warn him about what she'd discovered. She couldn't just run off without telling him the truth about his father.

Scratching her arm she faced the mirror in the corner, pulled her creamy jumper down and glanced at her shoulder where the number five was imprinted. Her chest rose rapidly and her hands shook. What exactly would she discover in Capital One? What had happened to all the other Prototypes? Why had they been separated? What had she been doing these past twenty years? Even though the flashbacks were good at providing pieces of the puzzle, she needed more.

Someone let out a cry downstairs as something broke and Scarlet heard Madeleine laughing. She smiled and sat down on the bed, caressing the sheets. They were only going for a few days. This wasn't a goodbye. If she managed to understand her past this new life might be easier.

Scarlet looked at the window and at the sunset. Would it be easier? What was so wrong with her life right now? She had friends and a family. Much more than what she had had as a human. Maybe going to Capital One was a stupid idea. She'd already discovered she was a government experiment created to kill. What if she found out something even worse than that? Could she live with that information for the rest of her life? Scarlet bit her lip, remembering George's words.

Immortality.

There was no other option but to live the rest of eternity being a Prototype, an experiment, a machine. This was the reason she needed to understand her past. To understand her present and future.

Dots began to form in front of her eyes and her fingers gripped the bed sheets. Scarlet reluctantly lay down on the bed, waiting for the flashback to hit her. She glanced up at the ceiling, which was now moving in circles. Taking a long, deep breath, she shut her eyes.

Year 2060

'Let go of me!'

Something hard hit the back of her legs and Scarlet fell to the ground. A soft moan escaped her lips and she tried standing. A pair of strong hands tugged at her arm and she felt her body being lifted. Her wrists had been chained and she was blindfolded, darkness surrounding her from all directions.

Her feet dragged along the ground and she could hear the footsteps of at least a dozen people around her. The strong hands gripping her tightened, but by then she didn't care. A door creaked open and they shuffled inside. Scarlet dug her heels against the ground. The person holding her struggled to get her to move.

'Let go!' Scarlet cried out.

A new pair of hands took hold of her legs and Scarlet's body was lifted and carried away. She cried out, trying to break free. The door slammed shut and then her body was dumped on to a hard metal surface.

Scarlet lay on the surface, biting down on her lip as her eyes darted around in the darkness, trying to see through the blindfold. A sudden movement at her side made her want to sit up, but something heavy was suddenly dropped on her body. Her legs and arms were crushed against the surface, preventing her from being able to move.

'You need to calm down, Five,' a woman's voice said.

'Shut up!' Scarlet protested.

The blindfold was lifted and a bright light engulfed the darkness. Scarlet squinted, blinking hard at the illuminated ceiling. The room was small; the walls and floor white like a clinic, the smell of detergent overwhelming in such an enclosed space. Soon she realised that the cold surface was in actual fact a metallic counter. A woman dressed in white stood to her side, glaring at her with pity.

'What are you doing?' Scarlet said.

'We've been looking for you,' the woman said. 'You've managed to hide from us for a long time. But now you're finally home.'

'Let me go.'

The woman shook her head. 'It's too dangerous. You belong here. We'll take good care of you.'

Scarlet heard more footsteps approaching the room and the door banged open. Guards came pouring in, holding a small blindfolded figure. The boy had blonde hair that fell over his covered eyes. Scarlet's face contorted into anguish and she quickly snapped her attention back to the woman.

'Let him go,' she said. 'I'll stay here and do whatever you want. Please just let him go. He's just a kid!'

The woman clucked her tongue. 'That's not possible. We've been searching for all of you for a very long time. We're not about to let you go now.'

'I hope you rot in Hell!' Scarlet cried out, trying to thrust her body upwards against the metal bars holding her down. 'All of you! You scumbags! You can't do this to us! This isn't right!'

'You have no rights,' the woman snapped. 'You are government property.'

'I'm a person,' Scarlet hissed. 'I'm no one's property!'

The guards pulled the boy on to the counter next to Scarlet and pushed metal bars down against his small frame. They removed the blindfold and he blinked, adjusting to the bright light. After some time, he turned and stared at Scarlet. The woman moved towards the other counter and Scarlet leaned forward. 'Leave him alone!' she cried.

'Calm down,' the woman said. A man in a white lab coat appeared from across the room carrying a tray. 'We're not going to hurt you. You are too valuable to be damaged and that is why we cannot allow you to be outside.'

'What are you doing?' Scarlet said as the woman picked up a syringe from the tray. 'Stop that!'

'You need to forget,' the woman said. 'As soon as you forget, everything will be okay again. This will put you to sleep and we will start the operation for the new chips.' Scarlet slammed her head back against the counter. This couldn't be happening. Not now.

'I'm not going to forget!' she said. 'Please, let him go. I swear I'll stay. You won't need the others. I'll do anything you want. Just leave everyone else out of this.'

'It's okay.' Vladimir's voice was small and cracked. 'I'm not going to forget you, Scarlet.'

Scarlet opened her mouth to reply but instead her words got caught in her throat. He was staring at her, his big blue eyes bright. 'I'm not going to forget you, either. No matter what they do, okay? We're going to get away.'

Vladimir nodded and smiled. 'You promise?'

Scarlet caught the woman watching them, a look of pity spreading across her features. 'Yes, I promise. No matter what they do, I won't forget you, Vladimir. I'm not going to forget the others either, okay? We're going to get out and find them. I promise.'

The woman leaned in towards Vladimir and stuck the syringe into his neck. Scarlet screamed, twisting and thrashing against the surface, crying out for help. Vladimir shut his eyes as the syringe pierced his skin and only opened them when the woman pulled it out and stepped away. Scarlet kept her eyes on him the entire time, even when the woman began to make her way towards her, a new syringe between her fingers.

She would not forget.

'It's going to be okay,' she whispered. 'We won't forget who we are. We won't forget each other. We'll stay together. We're a family.'

The woman dug the syringe into Scarlet's neck. Trembling, she bit down hard on her lip to avoid screaming at the anger boiling inside of her. 'Prepare for chip insertion,' the woman said.

Vladimir's eyes began to close but he tried to keep them open. Scarlet focused on breaking free, on grabbing hold of his hand and keeping herself awake. But her eyelids began to feel very heavy.

The room began to disappear and she forced her eyes open one last time. Vladimir lay next to her, his head limp and his eyes closed. Scarlet opened her mouth but her entire body felt heavy and very slowly, her eyes shut and the world vanished.

Scarlet gasped as she sat up, her hand reaching up to where the syringe had buried itself in her flesh. The other hand flew to her mouth, her insides twisting in pain at the memory. This must have happened before waking up in the facility. That was why she had thought Vladimir was so familiar when she had met him after waking up. She'd promised him she would never forget him and yet, that's exactly what had happened.

What had she done?

Rising to her feet she walked to the window, glancing out at the moon. Her hand clutched her chest, as if that could somehow erase the pain. Dropping her forehead against the glass, she let a soft cry escape from her mouth.

*

The following day Scarlet arranged to meet up with Andrew. She needed to tell him the truth about his father. What if something happened to him while she was gone? Something needed to be done.

Now as she rushed down the steps and out the door, a sudden feeling of anxiety and sadness unfolded.

Andrew's truck was by the gates and she noticed his figure waiting inside. A smile spread across her face at the sight of him and she ran towards the vehicle. A shy grin welcomed her and he leaned over the passenger's side to open the door.

They drove in silence through the centre of town making their way towards the woods. Andrew had suggested having a picnic and even though Scarlet didn't eat, she hadn't wanted to refuse. They parked the truck at the edge of the wood and started to make their way through the dark undergrowth. Andrew carried a bag with food and blankets and Scarlet couldn't help but think of Eric. She pushed the memory of the abandoned castle away.

The walk was long and finally Scarlet realised that they weren't heading for the centre of the woods but rather the perimeter. By then the trees were less dense, and she could clearly spot an open field on the horizon that had tall grass and flowers growing in it. Further away, she could see crops. They stayed by the grass and settled down. Andrew spread a blanket out on the ground and pulled a bottle of orange juice out and some sandwiches. 'I hope this is okay?' he said gesturing at the food.

'It's fine.' Not that she would be eating any of it. Scarlet hadn't tried eating anything yet because for some reason her brain kept telling her she didn't need to. No hunger arose, no thirst appeared.

'Cassie's been asking about you,' Andrew said trying to hide his smile. 'She really likes you.'

'I really like her too.'

Andrew poured the juice and handed over the glass. Scarlet thanked him and left it beside her. She began to trace patterns up and down her trousers and noticed Andrew staring at her. 'What?'

'Nothing,' he said. 'I'm just glad I met you, Scarlet.'

An awkward silence unfolded between them. Andrew began playing around with the hem of the blanket while Scarlet messed around with her hair. She'd been desperate to tell him the truth and yet, right now, she wasn't sure how to. What if Andrew didn't believe her? What if he thought she was making up lies and hated her for it? What would she do? Suddenly the idea of telling Andrew about his father seemed like a terrible idea.

When Scarlet glanced over at him and noticed him smiling, the fear vanished. She wanted him to have the best life possible, to be safe and happy with his sister. And the only way to do that was by protecting them from the Slaughterers. He needed to know the truth, even if that meant losing him forever.

Taking a long, deep breath, Scarlet said, 'Andrew, I have to tell you something.'
Chapter Thirty-Seven

Andrew listened carefully to Scarlet and very slowly, panic began to take over. What was he supposed to do now? He couldn't tell her the truth or his father would kill him. But he hated lying to her. The entire situation was making him sick.

Scarlet made him happy. He hadn't been this happy in years and he couldn't quite explain it. Being next to her was like being close to a little ray of sunshine, illuminating everything in its path. She made him feel free, relaxed and cheerful. But he knew that what he was doing was wrong and that the happiness wouldn't last long. He would hurt her at some point and he'd never get her back.

'You probably don't believe me,' she said, distracting him from his thoughts.

Andrew sighed. Time to play along.

'I believe you.'

Scarlet stared at him in surprise, and sudden determination took over her features. 'You and Cassie should leave immediately. It isn't safe to stay here. I know he's your father but he's dangerous.'

'I can't do that to Cassie.'

'Leaving her here is worse!'

'Even if we left, do you think they wouldn't chase us? We would spend our lives running. Is that any better?'

Scarlet bit her lip and glanced down at her hands.

'We need to stay here.'

'Then I will protect you.'

She looked up at him, her eyes so convinced and determined. How could she protect them? He admired her for being so strong and so fierce. He wished he had such power.

'How can you protect us?'

Scarlet seemed to think something over, worry masking her features. She opened her mouth a few times and didn't dare look at him. She was clearly hiding something. He could almost picture his father smiling, eagerly leaning forward and forcing the information out of her. He should do it, but he wouldn't. He'd already lied to her enough, he wouldn't force her to tell him any of her secrets.

'I can protect you because...' She hesitated. 'I'm not human.'

Andrew listened as she explained. At first he just sat trying to take it all in until at some point none of her words were sinking in. A killing machine? An experiment? Immortal?

'I have the power to protect you,' she said.

What did any of it mean? Should he be scared? No. This was still Scarlet. She would never hurt him.

She continued to talk and Andrew suddenly stood. If she kept telling him things he would eventually have to tell his father. He couldn't. He had to get away before she revealed anything else. If he didn't know, he couldn't tell. 'I need to go.'

'What?' Scarlet's face broke.

'I just remembered I need to do something,' he said, clearing everything up as fast as possible. He tried not to make eye contact with her. He knew she was probably thinking he was scared of her, but he preferred that than her knowing the truth. 'I'm in a hurry. Do you mind we meet up some other time?'

'Sure...' Scarlet hurried along to help him and they made their way back through the woods in utter silence. Andrew's grip on the bag tightened and he rubbed his nose as the leaves and branches on the floor crunched beneath his boots.

He drove Scarlet back to Sam's house and waved a quick goodbye when she climbed out. He wanted to tell her stop, to come back and forgive him for everything he had done. He wanted to pull her close and kiss her. Mostly, he wanted to take away the pain from her life and the pain he would eventually inflict.

Watching her was so painful because deep down he knew this would be the last time he could properly be with her. He needed to stop seeing her, to protect her from his father.

Andrew made his way home, slamming the front door with so much force he looked over his shoulder to make sure it was still standing. He rushed upstairs and vanished into his room, ignoring Cassie calling out for him from the living room. He made his way to the wardrobe and rummaged, searching for the shoebox. Pulling the lid open he stared at the handkerchief that lay inside. He hesitated before touching it with his fingertips.

L.W

Andrew sighed, feeling a little better after touching it and quickly hid the shoebox back inside the wardrobe. He made his way downstairs, walked into the living room and smiled as he watched Cassie lying face down on her stomach, speaking to her friends on her wristband.

Before she could spot him, he vanished down the hallway towards the kitchen. His father appeared from his office and beckoned him to follow inside. Jack sat down and made a call, lifting a finger to keep Andrew quiet. Andrew shrugged and sat down on the chair in front of the desk. He waited and listened to his father's conversation. 'Did you get rid of the body?' Jack asked.

Andrew flinched. They were probably talking about Carl Newtown's body. He wondered what his wife and children would do. Maybe they were happy Carl was gone. He was a horrible father and husband and didn't deserve the family he had but yet again, who was he to decide such a thing?

'Did you meet with the girl?'

'Yes.' Jack waited for him to continue and Andrew added, 'We had a pleasant picnic.'

His father watched him for a long time. 'Is that meant as a joke? Because I have little time for jokes.'

'Nothing interesting happened. We haven't seen each other that many times, you can't expect her to reveal anything significant.'

Something flashed in Jack's eyes and Andrew leaned back. 'I expect more from my son.'

Andrew stared down at his hands. His father stood and paced around the room, making Andrew's body tense. 'I'll try better next time.'

'You know, Andrew, one day I hope you will marry and have children of your own. You spend so much time with them, year after year, watching them, learning about them. It's almost as though they're an extension of yourself, do you understand? They may grow up to be completely different people, with different thoughts and beliefs, but you will always know what makes them them. That little movement of the eyebrow, the mouth twitch... Things that other people may take years to learn.' Jack stopped right behind Andrew and gripped his shoulders, his fingers digging into the skin. 'It's very hard for a child to lie to its parent. We can tell. And it makes me very sad to know that you're lying to me, son.'

'I'm not lying.' Andrew gritted his teeth.

Jack leaned forward, his mouth inches away from Andrew's ear. 'I'm not going to make a fuss because of your sister's sake. I don't want to scare her. So let's make this easy.' His grip tightened. 'What did you discover?'

'I can't...'

'Yes you can, boy! You are doing this to protect your sister from the evil in this world. We protect each other, not them. You want to help the monsters that killed your mother, that put you and your sister in this situation?'

Andrew let out a moan. 'I didn't... learn...anything.'

'What if they did that to your sister? You won't be able to protect her forever. One day she'll be alone and surrounded by those monsters. Then what will you do? Do you want to bury your own sister? Do you?'

Andrew felt tears falling down his cheeks. 'No, I don't.'

'Then tell me what you know so I can make sure those monsters don't hurt your sister! Help me revenge your mother!'

Andrew shut his eyes and told his father everything. Jack's grip slowly loosened until he completely let go, smiling. 'Good, very good.'

Jack waved him away and Andrew quickly stood up and left the office. He wanted to turn around and tell his father a few things, but it didn't matter what he said or did, his father was long gone.

If only he could tell Jack that nothing would bring his mother back, that no matter how many people died, his wife would never return. Andrew strolled down the hallway, glimpsing his mother smiling at him from the wall. If only his mother hadn't died... If only he could make his father understand. But none of it mattered. All that mattered was to keep Cassie safe. Even if that meant hurting others.

'You okay?'

Andrew noticed Cassie turning on the sofa, giving him a worried look. He nodded and sat down next to her. He wouldn't think about Scarlet. Everything between them was broken now. He had betrayed her.

'You look so upset, Drew,' Cassie said. She hugged him, her arms wrapping around his body. It felt good to know she was there with him, safe and happy. But Andrew wondered desperately how long he could keep this up.

How much was he willing to pay to keep his sister safe?

'I love you, Drew,' she said.

'I love you too, Cass,' he said. 'You can't even imagine how much.'

*

Eric lay on the sofa in his living room, staring up at the ceiling. Matilda sat on the ground drawing and was giving him nasty looks because he had told her Ghost had to stop coming inside the house.

Rory made her way inside the room with a tray of drinks and food and set it down on the coffee table. She handed a glass of milk and a piece of cake to Matilda and the little girl jumped on the sofa to get comfortable before having her snack.

'Is something worrying you?' Rory said.

Eric shifted his attention to her and sighed. 'I'm going somewhere for a couple of days and I need you to promise me that you'll be in contact with Sam if anything happens to you while I'm gone, okay?'

Rory pulled a face. 'Where are you going?'

'I can't tell you.'

'Why not?'

'Because Sam might discover the truth and you're a terrible liar.' He sat up and took the glass of milk Rory handed him. He raised an eyebrow at her and she shrugged. 'We ran out of whiskey.'

Eric moaned and Matilda smirked, a white moustache of milk on her upper lip. Rory leaned forward and wiped the milk off the child's face. He had wondered for so long why she put so much effort into looking after Matilda. He'd asked Rory once and she had raised her shoulders. 'She reminds me of someone.'

Eric rubbed his eyes. He remembered Rory when she was human. She'd lived only a few houses down from him but she was known in town as the sick girl that never left her home. He'd never asked what exactly was wrong with her, but all he knew was that her parents were really strict about her going out. They'd become friends when they were young.

Eric had been strolling down their road and he'd heard someone calling out for him. When he'd looked up Rory had appeared at her window, beckoning him. She'd dropped something in the garden and had asked Eric to retrieve it. After that, he'd sneak into her room constantly to keep her company. Until this day he couldn't quite figure out why he had done that. Maybe he used to feel sorry for her.

Or maybe deep down he knew what was awaiting them.

Rory's parents had heard about these new experiments that could cure humans from any sickness and they'd taken Rory away. It was rather funny how they'd both ended up in the same situation and living together.

What a turn life could take.

'Are you going to do something crazy?' Rory asked.

'Of course.' He noticed her quizzical look. 'You shouldn't worry.'

Rory opened her mouth to protest but quickly turned her attention towards Matilda. 'Don't eat the cake like that! You're going to choke. Spit it out.' Eric smiled, he couldn't help himself. Matilda pulled a face, her little features tightening at having to spit the cake out. Rory placed her hand in front of the child's mouth and Matilda shook her head and jumped off the sofa, trying to swallow the cake. Her eyes became watery at the effort and Rory sighed as she made her drink some milk to help the cake go down.

Eric lay down and watched Matilda continue with her drawing, as Rory brushed through the child's hair with her fingers. 'It makes you think,' he said, as he observed them. 'What is it about us that scares the humans so much?'

Rory glanced up at him, her forehead wrinkling. 'We don't scare them, Eric. What scares humans is not having anything to fear.'

Eric placed his arm behind his head and stared back at the ceiling. 'I wonder what our lives would've been like if we would've stayed human.'

'It's best not to dwell on such things,' Rory replied. 'The past cannot be fixed, but we can plan a better future. A future we choose. Life sometimes doesn't work out the way we want it to, but we can only hope for a better tomorrow and a more simple future. If not, we are doomed to live with the question of what if and, what kind of a life would that be?'

'I wish it was so simple.'

'Me too, Eric,' Rory said. 'Oh, me too.'
Chapter Thirty-Eight

Scarlet packed some clothes and the music player Sam had bought her. Glancing around the room she urged herself not to feel sad about leaving. This was the right thing to do. Marcella might have answers, especially regarding Lucian White. She couldn't tell why, but he felt like an important part of this enormous puzzle. In a few days she would return and, hopefully, some questions would have been answered.

Scarlet hurried down the stairs and Sam came out of the kitchen wiping his hands on a piece of cloth. 'You set, kiddo?'

Scarlet nodded, twisting around to show him her bag. Sam smiled sweetly and a sudden sensation of guilt took over. Maybe it would be best if she told Sam? No. Even if it was wrong to lie it was the only choice she had. Besides, he was soon going to figure out that they were missing. But by then it would be too late.

Madeleine appeared from the living room. She leaned against the wall and gave Scarlet a quick look over, before shaking her head in disapproval. Scarlet waved goodbye but Madeleine snorted and vanished back into the room.

Sam stepped forward and hugged her. 'I'm only going for a few days.'

'Yeah, I know, kiddo,' Sam said quickly moving away. 'I just kinda got used to having you here. You sure you want to spend an entire weekend at Eric's?' Before Scarlet could start doubting her decisions she nodded, forcing a smile. 'Call if he starts misbehaving.'

'Hey, no one will be misbehaving.' Eric appeared at the front door.

'Well, have fun,' Sam said. 'Both of you.' Scarlet noticed Sam giving Eric a warning look. Eric brushed it off and gestured for her to follow him outside. She moved but halted and turned, hugging Sam again.

'Oh?' Sam wrapped his arms around her too.

'I love you, Sam,' Scarlet whispered. She felt his body relax and a smile spread across his face.

'I love you too, kiddo.'

'Come on, drama-queens.' Eric gave Scarlet a worried look. 'It's just for a couple of days, remember?'

Scarlet waved goodbye and trotted behind Eric down the path. She climbed into the car, dropping the bag at her feet and leaning back. Sam was by the door waving at them. 'Now he's going to be worried over all your dramatization,' Eric said as they pulled out.

'I can't help it,' Scarlet mumbled. 'I'm sorry.'

She glanced out the window feeling the breeze brush against her skin. They had a long ride ahead and a lot of things to see. The idea of visiting Capital One was thrilling and scary. Would it be very different? Scarlet turned the music up, trying to keep her thoughts buried. As they passed Mercy Cross she watched the homes with their welcoming lights shinning within. She wondered what the habitants of such buildings were doing inside, what their lives were like, their fears, desires, motivations and aspirations.

'What is Capital One like?' she asked, as they drove out of the small town of Mercy Cross.

'I've only been there a couple of times,' Eric said. 'But don't try to imagine it because trust me, it's like nothing you have ever seen in your life.'

*

They had left the woods behind and were surrounded by vast fields with farms at either side of the road. It wouldn't be long now for them to reach the barriers of Capital Two.

Eric hated the long drive between the capitals. Capital Two wasn't very large but it was dull, full of factories and machines that were scattered across the landscape. Mainly cyborgs lived in this capital as humans didn't touch the physically hard labouring jobs.

Scarlet sat with her legs propped up against the dashboard, her head resting on her neatly folded jumper against the window. Her eyes were closed and her chest rose softly. One could easily be mistaken into thinking she was sleeping, but Eric knew better.

The ride would be long and he turned the music up a notch and opened the window to let the night breeze rush in. He leaned his elbow against the armrest and steered the wheel with his right hand. The pocket of his jacket felt heavy from the silver lighter and Eric hesitated before pulling it out. He glanced down at it and quickly returned it.

The light began to dissipate more the further they drove on, as the night began to completely enfold them. The road was empty except for a few other cars that drove past. Midnight approached and Eric made a quick stop to stretch his legs and buy a bottle of water. Scarlet shook her head when he asked whether she wanted to step out of the car and closed her eyes again.

When they finally reached the barriers to Capital Two Eric nudged Scarlet and she sat up straighter, brushing down her wild hair. There were hardly any vehicles in line and soon the Watchers gestured for them to stop. Eric rolled down the window and stuck his arm out to be identified. The Watchers moved around the vehicle and asked for him to open the boot to inspect it. They gave a pleasant hello to Scarlet and ignored Eric completely, except to ask him questions.

As soon as they passed the barriers Scarlet exhaled deeply and sank down in her seat, staring back at the barriers through the rear-mirror. Eric shut the window as the breeze was too cold and he turned the heating on. The lonely fields and woods of Capital Three vanished from sight and the grey surroundings of Capital Two appeared.

Eric glanced down at his hand, focusing on the mechanisms he could see embedded into the skin. He noticed Scarlet's eyes on him and he turned towards her, dropping his arm back on the armrest. 'You've been awfully quiet,' he said.

'I'm a bit scared,' she said, turning towards the window. 'Sometimes I wonder if this is a mistake.'

'We can turn around.' Eric turned the music down. 'It's not too late yet.'

Scarlet shook her head. 'No. I want to do this. But that doesn't lessen the fear.'

'You have nothing to fear,' he said. 'I'm right here. I'll always be right here, next to you. That's the only true promise I can give you.'

A flicker of emotion passed over her face and her eyes brightened when she turned back to him. 'I know. I wish I could do the same for you, though.'

Eric chuckled. 'Just having you next to me is enough. No matter what they catalogue you as, no matter what name they give you, to me you'll always be you.'

He turned his attention back to the road. A light dust from the factories was in the air and a couple of insects were squashed against the windscreen. Eric focused on the headlights and the darkness ahead, trying not to think about the girl sitting next to him.

His feelings for her only seemed to increase with each passing minute and yet he didn't have the strength to confront them. He'd never had problems with seducing women or knowing exactly what to say to make sure they'd fall at his feet. But with Scarlet it was different. He'd spent many nights awake thinking of the moment he would walk up to her, hold her beautiful face between his hands, caress her cheeks with his thumbs and kiss her. He'd been about to do so, but when he'd witnessed the way Scarlet had looked at Andrew he'd realised how mistaken he had been. She didn't want someone like him. Of course she didn't. Deep down Scarlet still viewed herself as human and Andrew gave her that hope. But no matter who she chose, he would be ready to hold her and protect her if she needed him.

'We'll be arriving at Capital One in the morning,' Eric said. Scarlet nodded, placing her head carefully back against the window as she watched the darkness outside pass by. He turned the music up and moved around in his seat to find the most comfortable position.

'Thank you,' Scarlet said.

'For what?'

'For everything you're doing for me,' she said. 'Sometimes I wonder why you do so much.'

Eric rubbed his ear as he kept his eyes focused on the road. He shrugged and felt for the lighter inside his pocket. 'Because...' he stopped, unable to answer. His grip around the lighter tightened. 'It's obvious why I do it.' The last bit he mumbled so softly he was sure even she couldn't have heard, but when he peeked at her, he noticed a mixture of emotions cross her face.

She had heard every single word.
Chapter Thirty-Nine

Scarlet leaned forward, her mouth open and her eyes wide with amazement at the sight of the approaching Capital One. Even from such a distance it took her breath away. Eric had been right; it was like nothing she had ever seen before.

'Sit in the back,' Eric said, after pulling off the motorway.

'Why?'

'The barriers at Capital Two are one thing, we can get past them easily, but Capital One is different. A human and a cyborg in the same car will only be problematic. I'll pretend to be your chauffeur. There are loads of young rich humans that have cyborg chauffeurs that drive them around. No one will think twice about it,' he said.

Scarlet watched as Eric pulled a fake number plate from under the seat. It was a different colour. Frowning, she asked, 'What are you doing?'

'If I'm going to be your chauffeur, I need to make it believable,' he said. 'Human cars have different coloured number plates.'

'Isn't this illegal?'

Eric winked before stepping out of the car.

Capital Two's factories had disappeared and small neighbourhoods had replaced the heavy machinery. The houses and streets on either side of the road looked as though they were in need of repair and hadn't been taken care of in years. Scarlet's vision zoomed into one of the neighbourhoods and she realised the only people living there were cyborgs. She spotted three legged dogs hopping around as they followed shoeless, young cyborgs down the streets. Clothes hung on rails from one building to another and cars with no wheels -suspended on bricks- littered the streets.

The barriers to Capital One were like nothing she'd ever seen before. They consisted of tall towers from where Watchers stood, guns prepared to shoot at any given time. An enormous wall separated the outside neighbourhoods from Capital One. The queue was endless with over eight lines, six for cyborgs and two for humans.

Eric entered the human lane. Scarlet focused on the other cars next to them but quickly turned her attention towards the cyborg lane. A group of cyborgs sat quietly in their vehicle, keeping their eyes focused on the barriers, not daring to look anywhere else. She glanced up at the towers and at the thousands of Watchers moving around the lanes, all carrying guns. The walls of the barriers were so high it was impossible to see beyond them and it seemed as though even the clouds had difficulty in floating by.

'Keep calm,' Eric said as they moved forward in the queue. 'If you show too much excitement they might think you want to bomb the place.'

Scarlet frowned but reclined in her seat, rubbing her hands against her jeans. As the car rolled forward she could make out the gap between the walls where the vehicles drove through to enter Capital One.

It took an hour for them to reach the front of the line. Watchers encircled the car, holding strange looking artefacts that made beeping sounds as they scanned the vehicle. Eric rolled the window down and stuck his arm out. Scarlet listened as the voice from the machine talked and the Watcher nodded in approval. 'Where will you be staying while you are here?' the Watcher asked, leaning forward to give them both a long serious stare.

'At the Towers Estate, flat number fifty-two,' Eric said. 'She is a guest of Ilianor Dumont and Tawe Zalika.' The Watcher punched a few numbers into the machine, then gave them a quick dubious look. 'Need to make a call, hold tight.'

Scarlet leaned forward, her breath catching as the Watcher walked away and made the call. 'Keep calm,' Eric muttered. 'They're just trying to make us nervous.' Scarlet nodded and leaned back against her seat.

Finally the Watcher strolled back, his eyes lingering a little while over them before nodding. Scarlet exhaled as soon as they drove on. She noticed Eric's grip on the steering wheel relax.

As they reached the other side, she gasped. Skyscrapers appeared in every direction, all taller or more creative than the last. Their shinny windows displayed colours that were being reflected by the sun's rays. Gardens with beautiful lakes, fountains and ponds and the greenest grass Scarlet had ever seen were everywhere. The roads were lined with beautiful trees and fashionable women paraded along with small dogs perched inside their bags. Expensive cars with tinted windows and neon lights around the wheels sped down the streets.

Flat screens advertising various products hung from the walls of buildings. The advertisements displayed seductive women selling perfume and clothes. Dozens of different advertisements surrounded them, from sport teams to dental care for dogs.

Roads were suspended in the air, creating a circuit of motorways that connected each other in the sky. A white train travelling at an incredible speed encircled the city. Some of the buildings were covered with plants and grass, giving the sensation of hanging gardens.

'The New Government's Headquarters,' Eric said, pointing at a building ahead. It was so tall Scarlet couldn't make out the roof that had disappeared into the clouds. It was circular in shape and she wondered how they had managed to construct such a place. They quickly drove past and Eric gestured to a set of four buildings in the distance. They were identical, circular and incredibly high like all the others.

As they approached the four skyscrapers, a wall appeared and a group of guards asked Eric some questions. The doors opened and they drove into a landscape of trees, tennis courts, lakes and beautiful girls who were smiling as they jogged. Eric made a left turn and they drove towards the first block. 'My friends live here,' he explained.

As they reached the door that led to the underground car park, Eric punched in some codes and smiled. Scarlet assumed he had been given those codes by his friends but didn't bother to ask. As soon as they parked Scarlet leaned forward and grabbed her bag. She stretched as soon as she stepped out, relieved at the sudden freedom.

'Come on,' Eric said, grabbing her shoulders. They made their way to a set of elevators and waited. Eric began tapping his foot against the cement floor while Scarlet looked around the car park. The doors opened and they stepped in. Eric tapped the key for the twenty-fourth floor and Scarlet's eyes widened. How many floors did this building have?

'So how did you meet these friends of yours?' Scarlet asked, as the elevator made its way upward.

'The same way everyone meets friends.' He smirked and Scarlet pulled her bag over her shoulder. Eric went to take it out of her hands but she shook her head. 'I can take it, it's okay.'

The elevator stopped and its doors slid open. Scarlet followed him down the bright hallway and waited patiently by his side as he knocked. Someone moved towards the entrance and the door burst open. A man raised his arms in the air, tilting his head back with a huge smile on his face. 'Eric! I'm so glad you came! Come here!' the man grabbed Eric by the shirt and they embraced, patting each other's backs.

'Illianor, this is Scarlet,' Eric said, breaking away from his friend. Scarlet stepped forward. The man in front was probably a little older than Sam. He had long black hair pulled up in a ponytail and his dark, olive skin made his robotic attachments glimmer. One of his eyes was dark green while the other was silver and he grinned noticing Scarlet staring.

'I've heard a lot about you,' he said.

'Oh?' Scarlet turned towards Eric, but he quickly dismissed her questioning look. Ilianor pushed them inside. He wore a light blue shirt, jeans and was barefoot. One of his feet was completely robotic but Scarlet quickly turned away, not wanting him to notice her staring again.

Scarlet followed the men into the living room, her fingers brushing the light creamy walls. The room was open planned with low furniture and sofas embedded into the ground. There was a screen on the wall that had been paused, as if Ilianor had been watching it before they'd interrupted. The wall opposite was made of glass and Scarlet marched towards it, gazing out at the street. She could see the rest of the capital from here with its tall skyscrapers, flying roads, lakes and green patches of land far below.

It was breath taking.

'How long are you planning to stay?' Ilianor asked as he prepared a drink for himself and Eric. He didn't ask whether Scarlet wanted and she wondered whether Eric had told him about her condition.

'Just a couple of days,' Eric said, sitting down on the sofa.

'Thanks for having us,' Scarlet added as she sat down too. Ilianor smiled, his white teeth glaring. 'No need to thank me. It's always been my pleasure to help my friends out. You are both welcome to stay for as long as you wish.' Ilianor handed the drink over to Eric and they clinked their glasses together.

A woman appeared in the hallway, her eyes resting on Scarlet for a few seconds before moving forward. Her body glided like a panther, her long, straight black hair falling in streams down her neck and back. The sharpness of her dark eyes deepened as she narrowed them at the people in the living room. Her brown skin was flawless.

'This is Tawe,' Ilianor said, gesturing towards the woman. Eric stood up and gave her a kiss on the cheeks, causing her lips to curl. The woman turned towards Scarlet and gave her a warm seductive grin, before making her way to the sofa and lying down. 'Your guestroom is down the hall, by the way. If you wish to leave anything there?' Ilianor indicated towards the hallway.

'Okay,' Scarlet said, grabbing her bag. As she walked towards her room, she noticed that the walls had moving images, as if they were TV screens and she couldn't help but stop and stare. A woman and a man were dancing, moving across the wall as if they were floating. The image changed to the view of a sandy beach and crystal clear waters. The sound of seagulls drifted towards her and Scarlet jumped when Eric grabbed her arm.

The room Ilianor showed them was as breath taking as the rest of the apartment. A low bed with white golden sheets lay sunken in the ground, with soft rugs surrounding it, candles in every corner, and similar strange images on the walls. A forest scene projected birds chirping and a deer in the far distance was staring at them as if they were truly inside the forest.

'Well, this is awkward,' Eric said, brushing his hair back. Scarlet frowned and followed his gaze towards the bed. She realised there was only a double bed and a shiver spread through her body at the thought of having to share it with him. 'It's okay, I'll sleep on the sofa.'

'No, I'll use the sofa,' she said. 'It's not like I'm going to sleep, anyway. You should use the room.'

A naughty grin spread across Eric's face. 'You can always lay down and watch me sleep, if you're into that sort of thing.' He winked and Scarlet turned, flustered. Rain began to pour down and the deer scattered away. The sound relaxed her.

'Do you mind if I shower?' Scarlet asked, trying very hard to change the subject. Eric shook his head and gestured his return to the living room. Scarlet hurried into the bathroom and was amazed at the sight. The bathroom was enormous, with porcelain sinks and a round bathtub standing in middle of the room. There were no windows but instead, the walls turned into a beautiful view of a sunset.

Scarlet took off her clothes and turned the hot water on. She tiptoed into the bathtub and giggled as the water splashed around her as she climbed in. The water- even though boiling hot, did not make her flinch. Her hands rested on the edge of the tub and Scarlet leaned her head back, closing her eyes. She gripped the edges tightly and submerged herself completely into the water.

Year 2046

Scarlet made her way down the street, rubbing her hands nervously together as her home appeared in view. She hadn't been back in years and wondered whether this would change her life forever. Standing in front of the door, she hesitated before knocking and heard the neighbour's dog growling and barking at her. She tried to shoo it away but it continued to spit and jump around, as if it somehow understood she wasn't human.

No one replied to her knocking and Scarlet hurried along the side of the house until reaching the long, narrow back garden with its low fences that gave no privacy between the neighbours. How she had hated such a place!

Climbing the three steps to the back door she was relieved to find it unlocked. Stepping inside cautiously, she listened. Someone was moving around, their movement slow and heavy.

The kitchen was exactly as she remembered it. Plates lay in the sink untouched for what seemed like days. A terrible odour spread from the fridge all around the room and the table had boxes of leftovers that had turned rotten.

'Hello?' Scarlet called out.

Silence.

She stepped forward and then froze when a man rushed into the kitchen. Her father glared at her, a gun in his hands. His eyes were blood red, his boxers stained and the white sleeveless T-shirt had a hole in the centre. Scarlet gasped at the state of him. He was ten times worse than what she remembered.

'How did you get in?' he cried. 'Are you here for the money? Well, tell that Jose guy I don't have it, okay? I don't have it, dammit!'

'Money?' Scarlet frowned. 'No, I didn't come for any money. Don't you recognise me?'

Robert Lock focused his eyes on his daughter and they suddenly widened in recognition. He staggered back against the wall, spilling a glass that made a tremendous sound as it crashed against the floor. A cockroach scuttled quickly away from the broken glass and disappeared through a crack in the wall.

'No, it can't be,' Robert said. 'How?'

'It's okay, I can explain,' Scarlet said, lifting her hands up to calm him down. He shook his head, his body shaking.

'No, you ought to be dead!' he sank to the ground, fear spreading across his face. 'I remember... This is some kind of joke. No, it's the drugs speaking. Yeah, those pills they gave me. They're messing with my head.' Robert began to pound his fists against his forehead.

'Stop it!' Scarlet darted forward, but froze when Robert pointed the gun at her.

'Don't come any closer,' he mumbled. 'You're dead. I remember- it can't be possible. Oh God, I'm so sorry, child. What I did to you was unforgivable.'

Scarlet felt her body tense. 'It's okay. I forgive you for hurting me.'

Robert shook his head, tears crawling down his face. 'No. You don't understand. How could you? You don't know, do you? You have no idea what I did!' He laughed. 'I gave you away to them. You were going to die anyway... I needed the money and they were giving so much. You were dying, do you understand? I thought- I thought it wouldn't matter. I gave you to them.'

'What are you talking about?' Scarlet stepped a little closer. Deep down, a terrifying realisation began to creep into the corner of her mind. Could it be possible? Had her own father given her away to the experiments for money?

'I'm sorry, Oh God, I'm so sorry.' Robert began to sob. 'I'm going to die. This is God's punishment for what I've done. I'm going to die.'

The anger she had felt for years lessened at the shrunken image of her father on the ground, tears pouring down his cheeks as his lips trembled and his hands shook. She saw for the first time in her life her father as a shadow of what he had once been with no power to harm her now. She almost felt compassion for him.

'It's okay,' she said.

A set of tyres made screeching sounds on the street and Robert snapped his head up, wiping the tears away from his face and pointing the gun in the air. 'They're here, they're coming,' he cried.

'Who?'

'The guys I owe money to.' He moved towards the window and crouched beside it. Scarlet took the advantage of his fear and rushed over towards him. Robert turned, suddenly frightened by her movements and aimed the gun at her forehead. 'You're not real, you're not real, you're not real,' he muttered.

'Dad, please,' she whispered. 'I am real.'

Robert shook his head. 'No, no, no. This is a nightmare. It can't be happening. Get away from me!' he yelled. Scarlet tried grabbing his arm. The gunshot fired and she fell back from the impact.

Her chest tightened and she gulped for air. Lying on the ground her right hand patted her chest, searching for the bullet. It didn't take long for it to push its way out as the skin began to heal.

Robert screamed as his daughter sat up, coughing and staring down at her torn T-shirt. He fired again and again and lunged himself on her. Scarlet cried out for him to stop, pulling the gun away from him. He punched and kicked and the gun fired one last time.

Scarlet glared at her father and suddenly the room began to spin. Robert fell to the ground, blood pouring from the wound in his stomach. A tear appeared at the corner of his eye and Scarlet grabbed his shoulders, shaking him.

'Dad? Dad!' she cried, but it was too late.

Robert Lock was dead.
Chapter Forty

Scarlet emerged from the water, splashing it all over the floor as she quickly stood, breathing hard at the memory. She screamed, staring down at her hands. How was this possible?

No, it couldn't be.

She climbed out of the bathtub, grabbed the robe hanging behind the door and slipped it on. The reflection in the mirror hadn't changed; a young girl with bright green eyes and scarlet hair. A sudden wail escaped her throat as the face of her father appeared in the mirror and she slumped to the ground.

The door burst open and Scarlet covered her face. A pair of strong hands wrapped themselves around her and pulled her towards a lean chest. She cried out, screaming as the pain inside of her erupted. All she wanted was the tears to arrive but they never did. They never would.

I am a monster.

Eric pulled her on to his lap, stroking her hair as he made soothing sounds in her ear. She squeezed her eyes tightly shut, feeling the world come crashing down. She could deal with hurting those Hunters or even those kids that had tried to kill her but her own father?

I am not a monster.

Another cry escaped her body and Eric pulled her hair out of her face, tightening his grip around her. She began to choke as her chest tightened, coughing and Eric patted her back.

'Is everything okay?' Ilianor's voice appeared in the bathroom.

'Yeah, it's fine,' Eric replied. 'Just give us some time.'

Scarlet could feel Eric's hand rubbing her back softly and her fingers gripped his shirt, as if letting go would mean the ground beneath her vanishing. 'It's okay,' Eric said. 'I'm here, all right? I'm not going anywhere. It's okay.'

Scarlet screamed, her chest felt as though it was being ripped open and her heart was being sucked out. Something wet trickled down her cheek. Opening her eyes she brushed the tip of her finger against it.

A tear.

Scarlet had been made to kill. To serve her nation. Her body had been modified to become strong and impossible to break. She had been trained to be ruthless, cold and emotionless. But this tear had broken through the barrier.

She could cry.

Scarlet burst out laughing, maniac laughs which quickly became sobs and she cried, she cried for everything taken away from her and for everything she had done. She cried because this small act meant something bigger than anyone could imagine. This tear meant she didn't have to be a ruthless killer. This tear meant she could cross that line and be whatever she wanted to be.

There was still hope.

Scarlet sobbed into Eric's stomach, feeling the tears rolling down her face. She tasted salt and a small cough escaped unintentionally, but she didn't try to stop. Scarlet had finally broken away from the curse and wanted to keep crying until the end of her days, to make sure she would never return to what she had been minutes ago. Never had she felt so human.

So powerful.

At that very moment, she knew that no matter what they had changed about her, no matter what alterations they had done to her body or life, her soul would be intact. She would never lose the one thing that made her who she was. And with that realisation sinking deep within her mind, Scarlet cried with a smile on her face.

*

'I've made dinner,' Illianor announced a few hours later after the sun had began to set. Eric and Scarlet looked up from where they sat on the sofa and grinned. After the incident in the bathroom, Eric hadn't left Scarlet's side. He'd helped her get dressed in the bedroom without any awkwardness between them. He had watched her continue to cry as he'd gently pulled her hair free from the confines of the T-shirt. She had mumbled a few words to him about what she had seen in her flashback but he didn't ask any more than what she wished to tell. And he realised- watching the tears crawl down her cheeks, her face looking as peaceful as an angel, her eyes closed and her lips softly turned upwards- that he loved her.

Eric had brushed the tears away when she had finally opened her eyes, the last drop slowly lingering upon his finger. He had kissed her cheeks and pulled her into a tight hug. She had smelt like sweet soapy shampoo and a calm sensation had spread through his body.

Eric stood up and Scarlet followed him down the hall and into the kitchen. It was full of technological equipment that made Eric glad they didn't have any of it back home. They were too complicated to understand and he always got the chills, as if the oven and fridge were alive.

'I made chicken and pasta,' Ilianor said, as they all sat down around the round glass table. Ilianor poured some wine in everyone's glass and Scarlet covered hers, shaking her head softly. 'Cheers!' Ilianor said, raising his glass.

'Cheers!' Eric replied, his hand finding Scarlet's under the table.

The window had turned dark as the sun had finally disappeared from view and thousands of different coloured lights had appeared on the landscape. Scarlet gasped at the beautiful and rather breath-taking sight. The skyscrapers were covered in lights, some with artistic moving displays of colour and others showing advertising campaigns.

Eric ate the chicken, feeling suddenly hungry while Ilianor told them a story about what had happened to him when he had tackled a friend to the ground. Scarlet listened, smiling and making the right approving sounds when necessary. Tawe moved her fingers up and down Ilianor's neck and arm as she listened too. The night ran smoothly, and Eric found himself laughing at some of Ilianor's jokes, his eyes watering and his fist banging against the table, making a slice of tomato roll off his plate.

When they finished eating, Ilianor said goodnight. He gave Scarlet a peck on the forehead. 'Even though you cannot sleep, child, you can dream. Never forget that dreams are the biggest gift given to us. And no one can take that away from you. Dream as big as you can and you will become as big as your dreams. Dream little and you will never grow.'

Scarlet smiled and Eric watched as Ilianor made his way down the hall, Tawe at his side and they both disappeared into their room. 'Why don't you lie down on the bed?' Eric said. 'It'll be more comfortable.'

Scarlet hesitated but finally nodded and followed him inside. He pulled his shirt and socks off and disappeared into the bathroom to put his pyjama bottoms on. When he walked out, Scarlet lay on the bed, glaring up at the ceiling. Eric made his way over and climbed on hesitantly.

'I saw my dad,' she said suddenly.

Eric kept his eyes on the ceiling too. 'What did you see?'

'He gave me away to be experimented on,' she said so softly it was almost a whisper. 'He needed the money and I was dying in hospital. So he thought it wouldn't matter.'

'I'm sorry.'

'Me too.' Scarlet turned her head to the side and Eric could feel her eyes on him, so he turned towards her too. 'I killed him, Eric. It was a mistake but I still killed my own father. What type of a person does that make me? I thought for so long that if I killed someone it was okay because that's what I was made to do. But now, when I cried for the first time, I realised that I'm not the emotionless monster they created. I'm still me.'

Eric smiled, not being able to help himself.

They lay all night talking and laughing about simple things, things that had nothing to do with their past or their worries but about their dreams and desires. They watched the deer rushing around the forest and the birds flying across the ceiling. Eric wondered whether Scarlet would slowly turn more human with time or if crying had been something that had happened due to the intense pain she had felt deep within her soul. He wasn't sure, but he was glad to know that he would be there beside her to find out.
Chapter Forty-One

'Come on, Beauty,' Eric said. 'We're late.'

Scarlet appeared down the hallway pulling a jumper over her head. 'Why are you in such a hurry?'

'Businessmen don't like to wait.' He glanced down at his wristband. 'My God, woman, hurry up! Have you seen what time it is?'

Scarlet waved him away dismissively. 'Stop whining, you sound like a fifteen year old girl!'

Eric rushed towards the main entrance, gesturing at her with his hands to hurry up. 'I'm going to put a leash on you and drag you down to the car if you don't move! What are you doing now?'

Scarlet crouched down to pull her shoes on and stuck her tongue out. 'On a leash? Bring a leash and I'll strangle you with it, more likely.' She stood up, tapping the tip of her shoe against the floor to make sure it was well adjusted. She rushed out the door smiling and they made their way towards the elevator.

'So, I've been meaning to ask,' Scarlet said biting her thumbnail, 'what does Ilianor do?'

Eric smirked. 'You don't want to know.'

'It doesn't seem as though there are a lot of cyborgs living around here.'

'That's because there aren't,' he replied. 'Only very wealthy cyborgs can afford to live in a place like this. An apartment will cost double for a cyborg, so as you can imagine, most of them can't even afford to look at these places.'

'That's unfair.'

Eric shrugged. 'Life's unfair, Beauty.' He pushed the elevator's button. 'Ilianor is a Hunter.'

'What?'

'He works for very wealthy folk and the New Government,' he said. 'He is paid to kill rich people, mostly politicians or businessmen. To him it doesn't matter whether they are cyborgs or humans. It's a job.'

'He would kill his own kind?' Scarlet grimaced at the thought.

'Money is power, Beauty, and to some that is more important than blood, pride or what's right,' Eric said stepping out of the elevator. 'Some people are good at what they do but that doesn't mean that what they do is good.'

Scarlet's nose wrinkled as she climbed inside the car. The idea of being paid to kill was horrible, terrifying, but then again, she had been built to kill. Maybe Ilianor and herself had a lot more in common than she thought? No, that wasn't true. Illianor chose to kill, but she had never chosen to do so.

Eric drove out of the car park and through the gardens and tennis courts surrounding the Towers. The streets were packed with people hurrying to get to work and children heading to school. Women in high heels walked down the street talking on their wristbands while men in sports gear jogged along the pavement. Scarlet wondered why everyone thought this place was a nightmare. It seemed like the perfect place to live. But maybe, she realised, it was a little too perfect. She still hadn't spotted any cyborgs, which caused a shiver to spread across her arms and legs.

'Where are we going?' she asked.

'The UnderMarket,' Eric replied. 'My friend will give me the details to Marcella's location. It was too dangerous to do it over the phone. The New Government tracks everything and even more so in Capital One.' He gestured to something down the street and Scarlet narrowed her eyes. She hadn't noticed because she had been too busy looking at all the magnificent skyscrapers, perfectly cut grass and shinny lakes, but there were cameras everywhere pointing in all directions. She watched as one of the cameras on the street moved as their car drove away and she felt the lens of the camera zooming in on them.

Maybe it was true and not everything was as shinny as the lakes in Capital One.

*

The UnderMarket was exactly that; a market hidden underneath the perfect streets of the capital. They made their way down one of the alleys and Scarlet noticed a set of stairs that went underground. A couple of cyborgs rushed down the staircase, giving them distrustful looks before disappearing below.

As soon as Scarlet reached the bottom, her jaw dropped. An entirely different city lay beneath the one above. An enormous market appeared in front of her eyes with thousands of people rushing along in all directions. The ground was composed of dirt, gravel and patches of cement, and as they moved along people called out for them to buy all kinds of products. A woman was selling snakeskin for good luck and a man on the other side of the market sat on a stool gesturing to a group of small cyborg kids.

'Keep moving,' Eric muttered, before Scarlet could protest.

Some places sold drugs, others medical care and medicines, whereas others sold furniture and clothes. 'Everything upstairs is double the price for cyborgs. So they tend to come here to buy things. Though, the place tends to be raided by Watchers. If you're caught down here...' Eric placed his thumb across his neck and dragged it along as if he were cutting his neck open.

'What about the little ones?' Scarlet asked, pointing at the children.

'They're being sold,' Eric said. 'They tend to be default cyborgs. Humans come down here too, in order to purchase all kinds of things. Mostly cyborgs, though.'

Scarlet rushed along, bumping into people moving in the opposite direction, her feet continuously being stepped on. She stopped in front of a dusty rusted sign on the wall with the word Underground written on it. Eric barked for her to move faster and Scarlet moved away from the sign.

They reached an area where shops had probably once stood, but now were covered by planks of wood with the words Closure written over them. Fractions of the wood had been removed and people were crouching inside.

Scarlet followed Eric into the small crack, keeping her head low. The inside was dark but she managed to see a stack of tables and chairs all pulled up against the wall, an unused counter completely covered in dirt and dust, and signs on the tiled walls signalling the once famous restaurant that now lay completely forgotten.

They climbed up the wobbly steps until reaching the second level. The smell of cigars, burning wood and spices unfolded suddenly beneath Scarlet's nose. She found herself in the middle of a kitchen full of cyborgs sitting around small tables, talking and laughing. Some gave her curious looks but quickly returned to what they were doing.

'Pretty neat, huh?' Eric said, grinning. 'It's well hidden. Most of these shops and restaurants were shut down by the New Government. Now they're used as meeting points, and when this place gets raided, a lot use these locations to hide.'

Eric stopped in front of a man who glared at his drink as if it contained the answers to all of his struggles. He was a young man, with dirty hair and a long nose. Half his face had been replaced by robotic mechanisms and these moved as his lips curled. 'Eric Thorn, it's been a while,' the man said in a croaky voice.

Eric sat down, shaking his friend's hand. 'Sure has. How's life treating you?'

The man shrugged. 'Same as always. Who's your friend?' he gestured at Scarlet with his head. Eric sat down on the wooden stool. 'It's okay, she's cool.'

His friend spat on the floor and leaned forward. 'Remember, I didn't give you this, okay?' He quickly slipped a piece of paper over to Eric, who slid his own hand over his friends', removing the piece of paper and then quickly whisking his arm away from the table.

'No problem.'

The man looked up at Scarlet again. 'You better be careful. I've heard things are getting pretty messed up. It won't be long before trouble starts to stir.' He took a swig of his drink.

Eric patted his friend's shoulder. 'Thank you. Oh, and I haven't forgotten my part of the bargain.' He stood and turned around, pushing Scarlet forward. They climbed back down into the abandoned restaurant, through the crack in the wood and then into the market, the noise of the crowd and the smell overwhelming their senses.

'How did you meet him?' Scarlet asked.

'Zacchary? I used to do the same thing he did before I joined Lisa. We were good friends back then.'

'And what exactly does he do?' Scarlet stepped out of the way of a woman rolling a barrel across the ground. A cat followed her, sipping the liquid pouring out of it.

'He's a Tracker,' Eric said. 'He gets paid to find people.'

'I didn't see you paying him,' she pointed out.

'Not all payments are made with money, Beauty.'

They struggled across the path as sellers hunted them down, keeping them from moving forward as they tried to sell their products. Eric grunted, pushing Scarlet forward. A group of young cyborgs were playing football and the ball suddenly landed at Scarlet's feet. She took the ball and handed it over to the little boy who came to retrieve it. As soon as he spotted her, his face tensed and he snatched the ball away from her, trying not to touch her as he did so.

'Don't blame them,' Eric said at Scarlet's sullen look. 'They think you're human.'

'Why don't the cyborgs stand up and put an end to this?' she said, following him towards the exit.

'Give someone just enough to live by and tell them that's all they need, and they'll end up believing you. If the people in charge say that everything is great, everyone follows them thinking it must be true. Let them tell you how much you're worth, and you'll end up truly believing you're worth as little as they say. People will stand up when they have nothing to lose, and only then.'

A sudden crash distracted Scarlet from replying and she spun around searching for the origins of the noise. Far off she could see a group of cyborgs clapping and others moving away hastily from a person standing on a small platform. The person wore a mask and held a megaphone in his right hand.

'The Revolutionaries salute you!' the man raised his arms up in the air and formed the shape of a bird with his hands. A couple of people in the crowd imitated him whilst others shook their heads, clearly appalled. Eric grabbed Scarlet's arm but she resisted and pushed her way forward through the crowd.

Revolutionaries.

Scarlet remembered her flashback, the very first one she had had. She had been watching a sentence being carried out with Marcella when Lucian White had stood up, making the same signal with his hands. If she could get closer, maybe she could talk to them and ask about Lucian.

'Tomorrow at Square Park the Revolutionaries will salute you again,' the man said. 'Join us in our fight to destroy the injustice!'

'Let's go.' Eric tugged at her arm again and Scarlet let him pull her away. The man turned his head in their direction and she shivered, wondering whether he was looking at her. She held his gaze until finally turning away and disappearing back into the world above.
Chapter Forty-Two

'Are you sure this is where Marcella lives?' Scarlet asked.

'That's what it says on the paper.' Eric leaned against the seat of his car, his eyes focused on the building to their right. It was located in the lower side of the city that was well known as an area where cyborgs lived. The walls were covered in colourful graffiti and the people walked along in a hurried manner, looking over their shoulders distrustfully. Watchers marched down the streets, their weapons tightly gripped in their gloved hands and helmets covered their heads. No cameras could be seen in these areas, as the interest was in keeping the humans safe, not the cyborgs.

'Come on,' he said, climbing out of the car.

The smell of burning wood and rotten eggs was unbearable and Eric coughed, his eyes watering. Papers flew down the street, leaping off the ground every time the wind blew. Marcella lived in a four-storey brick building with small windows and a fire escape at the side. Clothes hung from the windows and on the ground floor there was a laundry shop.

Eric glanced down at the piece of paper and quickly looked up at the intercom, uninterested. He pressed Marcella's number but no one answered and he gritted his teeth. 'She's not in,' Scarlet said in a low, disappointed voice. Eric jammed his fist against the buttons, waiting for someone to open the door to the building.

A woman appeared in the hallway carrying a cart and slammed her butt against the door to get it open. Eric grabbed the door and let the woman step out, quickly sliding inside. They stepped into the elevator, the light above flickering suspiciously. The walls were covered in graffiti hearts, smiley faces and a lot of harsh words against the New Government.

'What if she's not in?' Scarlet squeaked.

'Then we'll wait until she returns,' he said. 'If not we'll come back tomorrow.' The elevator stopped and opened on to a long hallway with sickly green walls and dark red floors that were badly stained. Some of the walls were covered with holes and they could hear children crying, women screaming and televisions blaring.

They reached flat number nine, the number was dangling at an angle and the purple door was scratched and splintered. Eric kept knocking until he noticed Scarlet's face. He knew her hearing could stretch to great distances and he realised the place was empty.

Eric's jaw clenched and he pulled at the doorknob in frustration. To his surprise, the door creaked open and they stepped in hesitantly. He kept his arm raised slightly to cover Scarlet from any sudden attack but she quickly pushed past him into the open planned living area.

The apartment was small with walls that had turned yellow and a floor that was coated in dust. The blinds had been pulled down and only a dim light shimmered through. The minuscule kitchen area lay to the right and its cupboards and drawers lay dangling open, their contents long gone. The coffee table was stained and the sofa was covered in a thin layer of dirt.

'She isn't home,' Eric muttered.

'She isn't home?' Scarlet glared at him. 'She doesn't even live here anymore! She's probably been gone for ages. Maybe she didn't even live here to begin with!'

Eric pushed his hands into his pockets. 'We'll find her.'

'How?'

'Somehow.' He tightened his fingers around the silver lighter. 'I don't know how, okay? But we'll find her.'

'This was a stupid idea. I want to go home.'

'Don't be ridiculous.' Eric moved closer. 'We just got here. You going to give up that easily?'

Scarlet sighed. 'No, I guess not.'

'That's what I thought.' He grabbed her shoulders and hurried her out of the apartment. 'Come on. We might as well do some tourism while we're in the capital, it might just keep your mind off things.'

'Only if you promise not to behave like a diva,' Scarlet said.

'I don't know what you're talking about.'

'I'm sure you're the type to get real bossy when it comes to shopping.'

Eric chuckled. 'You have a weird idea of what tourism means, Beauty.' He winked, smiling. 'And I'm always a diva.'

*

The next day, while they were walking down the street, Scarlet was listening, yet again, to Eric retell a story he had already told at breakfast. She had been thinking about the man in the mask since yesterday, it played on her mind relentlessly.

If she couldn't find Marcella for answers, why not try the next best thing? Lucian White's face came into her mind, the way he had looked at her in the flashback, recognition spreading across his harsh features. Yes, she was sure. He knew her. But why? What did she have to do with the Revolutionaries?

She needed to find out.

They made their way into the station. Eric bought two tickets but she realised that his had cost a little more than her own. She didn't say anything and scurried along beside him. 'Why are we taking the train?' she asked. Until then they had been using the car to get from one place to another.

'This is what people do in cities, Beauty,' he replied. 'There's too much traffic. Boy, am I spoiling you too much? I think your ass is getting a little too used to the comfort of a vehicle.'

Scarlet laughed and punched his arm. 'Shut up!'

They reached the platform and waited for the train, which was scheduled to arrive in five minutes. Scarlet noticed an elderly cyborg moving down the platform. The humans sitting on the bench didn't even glance up at the old man nor did they bother to offer him a seat. The cyborg finally leaned against the wall, his eyes staring miserably at the humans who were busily playing with their wristbands.

'By the way, we can't ride together,' Eric said. 'I need to use the last two carriages. Get off in two stations, okay?'

'What do you mean?' Scarlet asked. 'Why?'

'Just another law,' he mumbled.

The train made its way into the platform and a voice droned over the speakers, warning cyborgs to use only the last two carriages. A group of human teenagers bumped into Scarlet as they took pictures with their wristbands. Eric pinched her arm and rushed along to the last carriages. Scarlet noticed the old man hurrying to catch the train and she bit her lip in frustration.

Reluctantly, she entered the human carriage and sat down next to the door, resting her head against the window. She watched as the old man slowly entered the carriage, and quickly a soft whisper of murmurs spread around the cabin. The old man wobbled unsteadily towards a seat as the doors closed. Scarlet wanted to help him but remembered what Eric had said and decided against it. From time to time she glanced up at the old man who had now fallen asleep. Half of the man's face and hands were robotic -a smooth sheet of metal- whilst his human side was layered with wrinkles.

The train, with its perfectly shinny floors had seemed incredible at first until she had realised the inequality of the people using it. Now it was just a horrible reminder of the dysfunction of the city.

Two humans pointed at the old man and began messaging on their wristbands. She hoped they wouldn't cause any trouble.

As the doors opened at the following station, Scarlet was relieved to see there were no Watchers waiting. The doors closed and she sighed. When the train approached the station where Scarlet was meant to get off, she noticed a group of Watchers waiting. The doors opened and they stepped in, grabbing the old man, who shouted out in shock.

They dragged him out of his seat and Scarlet stood up, frozen in place at what was happening. Realising this was her station she quickly rushed out, spotting Eric out of the corner of her eye, but instead of walking towards him, she approached the Watchers.

'Excuse me?' Scarlet said. 'I don't think this man knew what carriage he was stepping into. He's old and he doesn't seem to see well.'

'Thank you for your concern, Miss,' the Watcher said. 'But this is our business, not yours.'

'What are you going to do with him?'

'He will be sentenced accordingly for his crime,' the Watcher replied. The old man's eyes widened in surprise and he began to plea for mercy.

'You can't do that!' Scarlet cried. 'Please, let him go! I will be in charge of him and make sure this doesn't happen again.' The Watchers exchanged shocked glances, and then laughed. Scarlet noticed Eric rushing towards her, anger flaring in his eyes. He grabbed her wrist discreetly and pulled her away. 'What do you think you're doing?'

'Let go!' she hissed.

'This isn't a joke.'

'Stop it!' she lunged forward, but Eric managed to tighten his grip. By then the Watchers had continued on their journey, dragging the old man with them.

'Let's go,' Eric whispered into her ear. 'You can't fight them. It's too dangerous. They might realise you're not human.'

'I don't care!'

'You can't win every battle.'

'He just made a mistake.'

'And he'll learn from it the hard way.'

Scarlet's chest tightened in anguish. Her fingers dug into Eric's arm as if she could induce the same pain into his flesh as she felt. He looked at her angrily but said nothing. The humans and cyborgs moved along, quickly forgetting the incident.

As soon as Eric released his hold on her Scarlet's hands became fists and she kept her distance from him. How could he not do something about it? How could he talk about fighting against the New Government and then do nothing to help a poor old man? Scarlet felt the anger boiling within her and quickly closed her eyes, counting to five. When she opened them, she noticed a paper at her feet. She reached down and picked it up, making sure Eric wasn't watching.

Square Park, the Revolutionaries will salute you.

Of course! The masked man had mentioned this yesterday. What if Lucian White was there? She couldn't miss such an opportunity. He knew her, somehow, and she needed to discover why. But it dawned on Scarlet that Eric would never let her go. He'd consider it too dangerous.

No, she would go. She just needed to find a way to get away from Eric to make her escape.

As they made their way on to the street- people brushing past them in all directions- they suddenly heard a high-pitched scream. Someone cried, 'He's been knocked over! I think he's dead!' A crowd started to form around them, pushing forward to see what had happened. Scarlet craned her neck to see what was going on and realised a human had been run over by a passing car.

As she turned to tell Eric, she noticed they had been separated by the crowd. She decided this was her chance to escape. Backing away she ran in the opposite direction, returning to the train station. She watched the people entering and exiting the barriers to the platform. With no money she would have to come up with a plan to get through. And fast.

Everyone kept close to each other, only a few inches of separation between their bodies. Scarlet made sure no Watchers were in sight and quickly squeezed herself between the crowd, keeping close to the man in front. As soon as the barriers opened for him, Scarlet pushed through.

She made it onto the platform and hurried along towards the train. By now Eric was probably going crazy trying to figure out where she was but, at this moment, she didn't care.

'Excuse me,' Scarlet said. 'Does this train go to Square Park?'

'Yes,' the man standing next to her said. 'Get off in two stops.'

Scarlet sat down, nervously fidgeting with her scarf as the train made its way out of the station.

After some time, the doors opened and she glanced up, smiling.

Square Park.
Chapter Forty-Three

Square Park was an incredible sight. It was a large park with an enormous lake in the centre of it. A huge group of people had begun to gather around a platform that stood to one side of the park. It had gigantic screens and loudspeakers.

Humans were laughing and talking about their plans for the weekend, sipping drinks and showing each other pictures from their wristbands as they reached the platform. A few cyborgs ventured nearby but mostly kept their distance. Finally, after ten minutes the screens were switched on and the announcer made his way to the platform, and the humans started to applaud.

'Welcome!' the man said. He spread out his arms. 'Such a beautiful day!' he breathed in dramatically to emphasize his words and beamed at the crowd. 'Today we have two names to be sentenced. For the safety and security of the Nation!'

'For the safety and security of the Nation!' the people cried.

Watchers appeared on stage dragging along two cyborgs. Scarlet remembered the flashback where she had watched this exact scene with Marcella. Her stomach twisted at the memory. Would she be able to just stand here and watch this as she had done in her flashback? She wondered why the Revolutionaries had asked them to gather here. Were they planning something?

'Forward Simon West!' the announcer said. The cheers rose and Scarlet stepped forward. Were the Revolutionaries planning to stop this or was she going to have to leap on stage and bring a stop to this herself? 'Simon West is sentenced today for-'

'Fire!' a voice cried within the crowd. The people screamed and Scarlet immediately smelt the smoke. The humans began to look around, fear spreading across their faces. The announcer raised his arm to calm down the crowd.

And then the chaos unfolded.

The humans closest to the platform tried pushing their way to the back, whilst others were rushing in all directions. Scarlet could now see the flames as a tree ignited and smoke leaped up into the sky.

'Calm down!' the announcer shouted. 'Everything is under control!' But by then no one was listening. Scarlet was pushed and shoved against bodies trying to make a run for it. She suddenly noticed cyborgs approaching, their hands pulling something onto their faces.

Masks.

A man in a bird mask leaped on stage, grabbing the announcer. 'The Revolutionaries salute you!' He pulled a knife out and cut the announcer's throat. A roar of cheers overthrew the cries of anguish and fear.

'No!'

Scarlet pushed forward but froze as the man in the mask dropped the announcer's limp body to the ground and pulled the mask off his face. His black hair shone in the shadows of smoke and a flicker of enjoyment spread across his lips. Scarlet recognised him immediately.

It was Lucian White.

'The floor we walk on is covered with the ashes of the past,' he said. 'But today we shall cleanse not only the floor but the world, creating a better and brighter future!' He raised his hands and made the shape of a bird. The others in masks imitated him.

Scarlet rushed forward, pushing her way through the screaming crowd. She needed to get to Lucian. A thousand thoughts swept through her mind as she ran. How could he have killed that man? Why did a man like Lucian White know her? He was despicable!

She needed answers.

Lucian White's silver eyes met hers for a second. She was the only person running in his direction and at first he looked amused at the idea of a human rushing towards him. He probably expected her to leap up on stage and attack him. But suddenly those deep cold eyes narrowed, recognition sinking in. He stepped forward, his mouth parting.

His lips formed her name.

Someone pushed Scarlet so hard she fell to the ground. She gulped for air and stumbled back on her feet, suddenly dizzy and confused by all the people running around her. She tried focusing and noticed a boy standing very still in the middle of the crowd. How odd. On further inspection, his face came into view and Scarlet stiffened.

'Andrew?' she breathed.

His dark hair fell over those deep dark eyes and his facial muscles clenched. He turned around, disappearing amongst the people. Scarlet rushed forward, then stopped. She had to get to Lucian and ask him questions. But what was Andrew doing here? Had something happened?

No, she couldn't leave him. His face had been so strained and worried, he looked sick. She needed to get to him, then later she would worry about Lucian. In sudden despair, she ran in the opposite direction to Lucian White, swallowing the little hope of finding the answers she was searching for.

The flames began to expand and the humans rolled over coughing, trying to see through the smoke. Something hit Scarlet's back and she fell forward, hitting her chin against the ground. The smoke was so thick by now, the surrounding trees were catching fire and she could hardly see.

Scarlet struggled to stand and frowned, feeling a presence right behind her. She turned around slowly and gasped.

A hood was placed over her head and the world vanished.

*

'I said I lost her!' Eric hissed into his wristband as the doors to the elevator opened. He rushed down the hallway and pounded on Ilianor's door.

'I can't believe you went against my orders, again,' Sam said. 'And now you've lost her! How, Eric? How the hell did you loose her? How difficult is it for you to take responsibility for your actions!'

'Sam, calm down, okay?

'No, you calm down!'

Eric pounded his fist against the door. 'What do I do? What do I do?' There was a long pause. 'Sam, say something, goddammit or I'll burn this city down!' Ilianor appeared at the other side, his forehead wrinkling at the noise. Eric pushed his way in, pulling at his tie.

'Did you see in what direction she went?' Sam asked.

'Of course not,' Eric said. 'I don't know what happened. One minute she was right behind me, the next I turn around and she's gone!'

'Dammit, Eric, I can't believe you took her to Capital One,' Sam said. 'Ask Ilianor to help you search for her around the city, he has a lot of contacts. I'll be alert here in case she somehow comes back. Okay?'

'Yeah.' Eric brushed his hair back and began pacing around the living room. Ilianor sat on the sofa, listening carefully. 'Okay, okay. Call me immediately if you hear from her, do you understand? Just call me.' There was a silence on the other end and Eric stared at the wristband, wondering if the line had gone dead.

'Was she wearing the wristband I gave her?' Sam asked.

'I don't know,' Eric said. 'Yeah, I think so.'

'Good. If she's still wearing it we can locate her. Let me do that. I'll call back.' The line went dead and Eric felt his heart pounding against his chest. He stared down at the wristband, waiting for Sam to call him back. What could've happened? Where was Scarlet? What if she was in danger? Ilianor kept quiet and Eric was grateful. He couldn't deal with explaining anything to anyone right now. Sam was making him sick enough as it was. His wristband rang and he gasped. 'Yes?'

'Eric.' Sam's voice was cold and distant. 'She's already left Capital One. Move.'

'What?' Eric grabbed his jacket and headed towards the door, signalling Illianor that he'd call him later. 'Where she headed?'

'Capital Two for now,' Sam said. 'But something feels wrong. Move quickly. We need to get to her.'
Chapter Forty-Four

Scarlet blinked, trying to adjust to the sudden brightness. Whatever had been covering her head had been lifted and her body was stiff from lying in the same position for many hours. She wanted to rub her shoulders and legs, but her arms were strongly handcuffed behind her back.

People crowded around her and she tried desperately to sit up from where she lay on the ground. The room was small with lights hanging from the ceiling and it had bare cement walls. The group of humans parted to let someone through and Scarlet's eyes widened.

Jack Silverstone made his way towards her, his hands on his hips and amusement plastered across his face.

'Welcome back,' Jack said, crouching beside her. 'Did you enjoy your little trip to Capital One?'

'What are you doing?'

'What do you think I'm doing?' Jack stood up and adjusted the belt around his waist. 'I knew from the beginning something was wrong about you and I was right. It's remarkable how human you look.'

'How did you get me past the borders?'

'Ah well, it's remarkable what a little money and good contacts can do, wouldn't you agree? Watchers are easily bought.'

'Are you going to kill me?'

'Now why would I do that?' Jack smirked. 'Even if I wanted to I couldn't. You see, child, I've done quite a bit of research on you. You'd be surprised how many people want to have someone like you working for them. And that's exactly my plan.'

'What makes you think I'd work for you?' Scarlet spat.

Jack shrugged. 'It's just a hunch. Where are the others?'

'What others?'

'Don't play stupid with me, girl,' Jack said. 'I know there's more like you out there. Where are they?'

'I don't know.'

'Don't lie!' Jack rubbed his chin. 'How could you possibly not know? Well, never mind, you'll eventually tell me. You see, the interesting thing about you is that I can't hurt you. There are certain weapons that can but I do not possess any. But that's okay, because I'm afraid your dear friends aren't as resilient as you.'

Scarlet tried keeping a blank expression but her insides twisted horribly. What if he hurt Sam or Eric? She needed to find a way out of this without anyone getting hurt. If something were to happen to Sam or the others because of her... How could she live with that guilt?

Scarlet noticed someone in the far corner and her face fell, a wave of sickness spreading through her body. No, it couldn't be.

But it was.

Jack followed her gaze and chuckled when he realised who she was staring at. 'Come here, boy,' he said.

Scarlet watched as Andrew made his way through the crowd, his dark eyes never parting from hers. Jack grabbed his son's shoulders proudly. 'Thanks to him, everything has worked out as planned,' he said patting Andrew's arm. 'You shouldn't trust people so easily, child.'

'What do you mean?'

But she knew very well what he meant. She understood now the truth. Andrew had always known what his father was and he'd kept quiet. Even after her confession, even after promising she would protect him, he'd kept quiet.

'He betrayed you,' Jack said. 'And you were stupid enough to trust him. Silly girl, did you really think my son, heir to the Slaughterer's of Capital Three would care about you? Would you be as naive as to believe he would betray his family over someone he hardly knew?'

Andrew's jaw clenched and he glanced down at his feet. Scarlet shook her head, trying to clear her thoughts. All this time she'd thought he didn't know. She'd cared for him and yet, he'd only been using her. She deserved it. She'd let her emotions get in the way. But when Andrew looked up at her something in his eyes made her frown. What was that?

A sudden cry made everyone turn towards the door. When it burst open Scarlet noticed a tunnel on the other side, but soon her attention fell elsewhere as she noticed the person they were dragging inside.

Sam.

Scarlet gasped and quickly looked up at Jack, pleading. The Slaughterers dropped Sam by Jack's feet. His arms were tied behind his back and worry filled his soft, kind eyes as soon as he saw Scarlet. 'Now, let's get this started,' Jack said, leaning down towards Sam and pulling out a long, sharp knife. He grabbed Sam by the hair and forced his head upwards, leaving the neck clearly exposed. The knife made its way towards Sam's throat and Scarlet whimpered.

'Tell me where the other Prototypes are,' Jack said. He dug the knife into the skin, a drop of blood making its way down the neck.

'I don't know,' Scarlet said.

'Don't think I won't hurt him.' Jack's grip around the handle tightened and more blood trickled down Sam's neck. Scarlet tried breaking the shackles around her wrist but couldn't. Why? They wouldn't budge!

'I don't know!' Scarlet cried. 'If I did I would tell you! Please, just stop. Please.'

'Tell me!' Jack roared.

'Stop it!' Andrew stepped forward. 'Don't you see she doesn't know?' The room fell hauntingly silent. The fire in Jack's eyes burned with fury and he slowly turned towards his son. Andrew's body shivered and Scarlet could see him trying to hide his trembling hands behind his back.

'What did you say?' Jack's voice was almost a whisper but it travelled around the room causing everyone to step back, even Andrew. Scarlet tried crawling closer towards Sam, keeping her eyes fixed on him.

Jack turned his attention back to her and Scarlet froze. 'You will come with me,' he said. 'And you will help me find the other Prototypes. When that is done, all of you will help me kill every single cyborg on this planet, understood?'

'I won't.' Scarlet's eyes widened as Jack leaned forward, digging the knife deeper into Sam's wound, his face growing pale beneath the dim light. 'Stop it! Fine, I will. I'll help you!'

'That's better.' Jack chuckled and glanced over at his son. 'Well, I guess we don't need him anymore.' His arm moved away from Sam's neck and Scarlet let out a breath of relief.

It didn't last, though.

Jack stabbed Sam in the back.

A cry of pain escaped Sam's mouth and he fell on his side.

'No!' Scarlet cried, trying to get to him.

Suddenly, everything happened all at once.

Andrew rushed at his father, both men falling to the ground. Cyborgs burst in through the door. Scarlet noticed Madeleine, Curtis, Rory, Matilda and Alyssa moving around the room, attacking the Slaughterers. Curtis held a rifle and fired at the humans who moved close to him. Matilda was on a man's back and as he ran around trying to break free from her, she bit his ear off. The little girl turned to look at Scarlet as she spat the ear out, her mouth covered in blood.

Scarlet tried to break free of the metal that bound her wrists together. She needed to get to Sam. But everyone was too busy to help her and so Scarlet closed her eyes and tried breathing in and out slowly. She tried relaxing her body, from the toes all the way to the tip of her head, just like Perisia had taught her. As soon as every muscle calmly settled she took one last breath and spread her arms apart. A sudden pain trickled down her back but she felt the metal crack slightly.

Scarlet repeated the action and finally, after the fourth attempt, the metal broke free from her wrists. She quickly sat up and tore at the metal binding her feet together. Her fingers tightly gripped the smooth surface and she shut her eyes, concentrating. She felt the metal break beneath as she pulled with all her strength.

Stumbling to her feet she rushed to Sam's side. His eyes were shut and a puddle of blood now lay beneath him. Madeleine fell to the ground beside her and took Sam from her arms. 'I'll take him away from here,' she said. Scarlet watched as Madeleine lifted Sam in her arms, struggling a little. Her features were determined as she turned around and disappeared from the room.

Jack was now standing and kicking Andrew as hard as he could. Scarlet cried out and flung herself at Jack, both of them crashing against the wall. She tore at his flesh, anger taking over her body. She noticed Jack pulling something out from his jeans and a gun suddenly pointed at her chest. The gun fired and a huge force pushed her against the wall, her head hitting the cement with a loud crack. Scarlet fell to her knees, coughing.

Andrew rushed towards Jack, a bruise already significantly showing on his face as he attacked his own father. Suddenly, Jack turned around and fired one more time. Andrew's eyes widened in shock and he stood, his hand reaching out to Jack before tumbling to the ground.

'No!' Scarlet rushed to Andrew's side and cradled his head on her lap. 'Andrew? Open your eyes. Please. Open your eyes!' Scarlet looked up at Jack in shock, tears crawling down her cheeks. 'What did you do?'

Jack's face crumbled for a second until he recomposed himself. 'He wasn't worthy of being my son.'

'You're a monster,' Scarlet spat.

'Am I?' Jack sneered.

Scarlet noticed a blonde head among the crowd and the room brightened at the sight of Eric, obviously searching for something in a panic. As soon as he spotted her, Scarlet could see the way his features relaxed. But it didn't last long when he noticed Andrew on the ground, bleeding to death. His face grew determined and dangerous and he walked towards Jack, his yellowish eyes turning to flames.

Eric flung himself at Jack. A gun fired and she closed her eyes, momentarily too frightened to look. Another shot and she opened them. Eric had blood pouring down one of his arms, half his face covered in the crimson liquid. But Scarlet focused on the man lying on the ground, his eyes wide open but breath no longer leaping from his body.

Scarlet's grip tightened around Andrew as she glared at Jack Silverstone, lying dead a few feet away from her. Most Slaughterers had fallen by now and the few left were about to die.

'Scarlet, move,' Eric said as he bent down and lifted Andrew into his arms. 'We need to get him to a hospital.'

Nodding, she stood, completely unaware of what was happening around her. Her hand continued to hold Andrew's and she watched as his fingers slipped out of her palm as Eric marched away. The numbness took over and she sat down again in a pool of blood, surrounded by bodies, staring at the door.

'It's okay,' Curtis said, grabbing her shoulders and pulling her up to a standing position. 'Come on, let's go. You'll be okay.'

Scarlet nodded automatically. But how could she be okay with this? Her hand held on to Curtis as they stepped over the bodies and made their way to the door. Before disappearing from the room, she looked over her shoulder at the corpse in the corner. She knew she should feel something, anything; hate, anger, sadness. But Scarlet soon realised there was only complete and utter numbness. There was only one thing she knew for sure.

Jack Silverstone was dead.

*

Andrew was losing a lot of blood.

Eric had carried him from the underground hideout the Slaughterers had in the woods all the way to his car, which had been left by the road. Scarlet couldn't even remember returning to the vehicle, except for Curtis holding her hand tightly. She was helped into the back of the car where Andrew lay, his face as white as snow and his shirt completely soaked in blood.

The other cyborgs had made it into their own cars, Madeleine shouting out orders that Scarlet couldn't even process. She noticed Curtis studying her, a strange look appearing on his face. What was that about? She turned away and disappeared into Eric's car.

Scarlet carefully placed Andrew's head on her lap and held his hand, trying to process the entire situation. Jack Silverstone was dead, and he'd shot his own son. It might've been an accident, but he had still shot him. And now Andrew was dying...

No, she couldn't allow herself to think such a thing. No matter what Andrew had done, he didn't deserve this. He had only wanted to protect his sister. He couldn't die. She wouldn't let him.

But there was blood everywhere. Each time she closed her eyes, the bodies and the blood surfaced and she had to grip the edge of the seat to calm down. It had all happened so fast and she hadn't been able to do anything. She didn't fight! She could've stopped it all and yet, she sat on the ground without moving. Never again. She would never allow something like that to happen again.

'We'll be at the hospital in fifteen minutes. When we get there I won't be able to take Andrew inside, do you understand? You'll have to go in with him and when you do, you'll tell them that Jack Silverstone had a fight with his son and shot him by mistake, and because of this, he killed himself. Are you listening to me?'

If she hadn't been so scared and so numb she could've prevented Andrew getting hurt. She'd been so stupid all this time. She had an incredible power that could be used to stop all the evil around her. From now on she needed to find the courage, the strength and purpose to do what was right and fight.

'Beauty? What's wrong with you? This is important! Listen to me!'

What would happen to Cassie if Andrew died? Where would she go? Would she forgive Scarlet for not saving him?

Scarlet glanced down at Andrew. He was so cold and so still... but she could feel his pulse. If he died... How could she move on?

What about Sam? He'd been badly injured and she hadn't even made sure to check on him. What if something bad happened to him?

'We're almost there!'

It was too much. The fear of losing any of them was too much to bear. Those bodies... What if it had been them? What if she had been left sitting in a pool of blood belonging to her friends. What if Eric had been shot?

Scarlet looked up at the cyborg who was screaming at her. At some point the car had stopped and his mouth was moving but no sound came from within. He was pointing at something to her right but Scarlet turned her attention to the body next to her. If Andrew died... She would never see him again.

Because she was immortal.

Scarlet opened the door, almost falling to the ground. She managed to grab Andrew under the arms and began to half pull him towards the emergency entrance. 'Help!' He wasn't heavy but her arms and legs were so numb she could hardly move them. Even still, she managed to get there in record time and nurses surrounded them immediately.

She watched in horror as they placed Andrew on a bed and rolled him away. The nurses began asking her all kinds of questions but Scarlet could only stand in middle of the hallway, covered in blood, watching as Andrew vanished behind doors.
Epilogue

One Week Later

'How are you?' Scarlet asked, as she made her way inside the small room. Andrew looked up from the book he was reading and smiled. He tried sitting up and grimaced at the pain. 'Don't do that. You need to stop moving so much.'

'I can't help it,' Andrew complained. 'It's so uncomfortable to lie down in the same position all day.'

Scarlet pushed the chair closer to the bed and sat down. The hospital room was bright and dozens of flowers filled the room. She noticed a couple of Cassie's personal belongings by the small wardrobe. One week had passed since the incident with the Slaughterers and Scarlet could still see the bodies every time she closed her eyes. Luckily, the story that had spread around Mercy Cross and been given to the Watchers was completely different from the truth.

'How's Cassie?' Scarlet asked.

'She's... doing okay for now,' Andrew said, looking down at the bed sheets. 'I think she still can't quite believe it. Though, I'm glad she doesn't know the truth.' The part of Jack being a Slaughterer had been left untold to most people, especially Cassie.

'I'm sorry about your father.'

Andrew shook his head, a faint smile spreading across his lips. He turned towards the window. 'Don't be. This may sound horrible but for the first time in my life I'm free. I can finally move on with my life and not have to worry about Cassie's safety.'

Scarlet nodded and stared down at her hands. Andrew took hold of one of them and squeezed it. 'I need you to know that what I did was wrong. I will live with that for the rest of my life, but I need you to understand that I did it to protect Cassie. I'm sorry.'

'It's okay,' Scarlet said, truly meaning it. 'We've all done things we regret to protect those we love. There's nothing wrong with that.' Scarlet squeezed his big, strong hand back and smiled. 'What are you planning to do after they let you out?'

Andrew ruffled his hair thoughtfully. 'I want to get Cassie out of Mercy Cross. I think I'm going to study medicine, maybe go to a bigger capital where people won't know us. Start fresh.' He raised an eyebrow and smiled. 'What about you?'

'Oh, we're heading back to the Institute.' Scarlet shrugged at Andrew's confusion. 'It's just this place where loads of cyborgs live. It'll be safer for us there for the time being. We're actually leaving today, but I wanted to stop by to say goodbye.' Scarlet stood up and felt Andrew's hand grab her arm.

'Do you think if our lives hadn't been as screwed up as they are that you and I might've had a chance?' he asked. Scarlet opened her mouth and then quickly shut it, staring down at his hand.

'Yes, I think so,' she said, smiling.

Andrew beamed and let go. 'Goodbye, Scarlet.' He kissed her hand softly and tingles rushed up her arm at his touch. 'I hope I see you again some day.'

Scarlet leaned forward and kissed his forehead. 'I hope so too, Andrew.'

*

'Come on, Beauty,' Eric said. 'You're so slow. Goddammit, even a snail would beat you.'

Scarlet hurried out of the house, trying to keep up as Eric pushed the last box inside Sam's car. She pulled her jumper over her head and smiled as she spotted everyone gathered along the driveway. Alyssa was leaning against Sam's car, looking down at her nails, obviously bored. Rory waved from where she stood by Eric's car, holding Matilda's hand. The little girl even tried to smile but it looked like she was grimacing. Madeleine was helping Sam into the vehicle and even though he was okay now she was still treating him like a hospital patient. Curtis had performed the surgery on Sam and as he was a cyborg, his body had taken less time to heal from the injury.

'Don't fuss!' Madeleine cried. 'I swear to God, Sam, if you don't do as I say I will tear your head off!'

'Wow, she's every man's dream,' Eric muttered as he pulled Scarlet closer, his arm falling around her shoulders. 'I hope you don't behave like that when I get injured.'

'Of course not,' Scarlet said. 'I'd be a great nurse. I'd drug you so that you would sleep and I wouldn't have to constantly listen to your blabber.'

Eric laughed, his head tilting back. 'That's nasty, Beauty.' He looked at her, his features growing serious. 'I want you to remember something, okay? No matter what happens, I'll be by your side.'

Scarlet nodded, grabbing his hand and squeezing it tightly. 'Yeah, I know. I got your back too.'

A movement behind them caused them to turn around. Curtis glared at Scarlet in such a manner she felt momentarily scared. He cleared his throat and said, 'I forgot something out back in the garden. Do you mind getting it for me?'

Scarlet exchanged a curious look with Eric but shrugged and stepped away from him. 'Sure. What is it?' she asked.

A flicker of amusement curled on his lips. 'Oh, you'll definitely know when you see it.'

Scarlet frowned but marched off towards the side of the house. Eric called out to her, 'Hurry up, Beauty! We're ready to leave in five!' She waved him away and trotted along the path until reaching the back garden. She scanned the area, not finding anything unusual. Why was she feeling suddenly nervous about this? She turned around in a circle and then searched underneath the table until finally sighing. Maybe she should just go back and tell Curtis she couldn't find whatever it was he'd left. Why couldn't he go and get it? Why hadn't he just told her what it was?

Scarlet turned sharply at a sudden sound. She narrowed her eyes towards the woods and a figure appeared. Her body went cold and she stood, watching the little boy standing by the entrance of the woods. His blonde silky hair fell in cascades over his eyes and his small round face hadn't changed since the last time she'd seen him.

Vladimir.

Scarlet didn't think twice. She ran and ran and continued to run until she had reached the woods. How had Vladimir found her? Where had he been all this time? She rushed through the trees, the branches and leaves tearing and snapping beneath her feet. 'Vladimir?' she cried out.

Silence.

Scarlet stopped to listen. She turned and realised she couldn't even see the house from here. She had run deeper than she'd expected. A noise made her swivel around and Vladimir appeared a couple of feet away from her.

'Vladimir!' she stepped forward, happiness overtaking every single muscle in her body. But such ecstasy did not last long as he kept very still, his eyes wandering off towards something behind her. Someone was standing not too far and Scarlet swallowed, her feet turning very slowly. Whoever it was, she was ready to kill to protect Vladimir.

This time she would save him.

Scarlet spun around and gasped as the person behind her came into view.

'You!' Scarlet couldn't help but feel her mouth drop open. The man stepped forward, his shinny black hair falling around his shoulders, his deep silver eyes meeting hers.

Lucian White.

He smiled, clearly amused.

'It's been a while, Scarlet.'

'What are you doing here?'

'I found you,' he said, chuckling. 'I didn't believe it was you, but it was. When I saw you at Square Park I couldn't believe it. You haven't changed one bit.' He shrugged. 'Well, that comes with no surprise.'

'Who are you?' she hissed. 'Why do you know me?'

Lucian cocked his head, smiling. 'That's a very long story, one I wouldn't mind telling you. Of course, you would have to come with me for that.'

Scarlet glanced over her shoulder at Vladimir. 'Get away from him!' she cried, as Lucian made his way towards the boy. Lucian held his hands up, smiling.

'Don't worry, I won't hurt him,' Lucian said. 'We've become good friends.'

'What do you want from us?'

'What do I want? Well, I want what everyone wants, to win this war and the key to winning it is you. You and the others like you.'

Scarlet shook her head. 'I don't understand.'

'Of course you don't. I'm here to help you, if you want.' Lucian's eyes softened. 'I've missed you, darling. I lost you and I've been counting the days to find you again. Now everything will be different. What we once started together can finally be finished.'

'You killed that man,' Scarlet said. 'At Square Park, you killed that man! Why did you do that?'

Lucian tilted his head as if he couldn't quite figure out what she was talking about. Finally realisation sunk in and he nodded. 'Oh, yes. I'm afraid sometimes certain sacrifices must be made for the greater good.'

Scarlet stepped back. 'What greater good?'

'The end to this nightmare,' Lucian said, spreading his arms open. 'I am planning to end this battle.'

'There is no battle.'

'There isn't now,' Lucian said. 'But a war is approaching and it'll be here sooner than you can even imagine. The winner will be the one who holds the key to success.' He pointed at Vladimir and at Scarlet. 'And I intend to be the one who wins.'

'Well, count us out.' Scarlet grabbed Vladimir's arm.

'Oh? I thought you wanted to know the truth.'

'I'm not interested anymore,' Scarlet said. 'Not from someone like you.'

'Are we so different?' Lucian's lips curled. 'We're not as different as you think.'

'We are completely different!' Scarlet moved forward, dragging Vladimir with her. Lucian clucked his tongue, pulling something out from his back pocket. A gun appeared in his hand and Scarlet froze.

'You going to kill me?' she snorted.

'Don't be ridiculous.' He waved the idea away. 'This is a very interesting gun.' He stared down at it in awe. 'You see, inside it has a dart with a very special liquid that immobilises anyone who gets shot with it. Even Prototypes.'

Scarlet stepped back. 'You won't shoot me.'

'Wouldn't I? I thought you were searching for answers? I am willing to give them to you. Don't make this harder for yourself, darling. Come with me willingly and I won't have to shoot you.'

'I'm not going anywhere with you.' Scarlet moved Vladimir out of the range of fire.

'Oh, but I think you don't have much of a choice in the matter,' Lucian said. 'Don't you want to know what you are?'

'I know what I am!' Scarlet spat.

Lucian smirked. 'Do you?'

'I'm Scarlet Lock,' she said. 'That's all that matters.' Lucian stepped forward, raising the gun to her forehead.

'Poor child.' He laughed. 'The real Scarlet Lock has been dead for over twenty years.'

Scarlet stepped back, fear spreading across her face, the gun inches away from her face. Lucian licked his lips, his finger pressing the trigger.

'You're just a very expensive copy.'

The gun fired and Scarlet's world turned to darkness.

THE END

The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any similarity to real persons, living or dead, is coincidental and not intended by the author.

©Copyright J.F.Johns 2015

All rights reserved. No part of this work may be reproduced or stored in an information retrieval system (other than for purposes of review) without permission in writing from the author.
